This is a modern-English version of The Old English Baron: a Gothic Story, originally written by Reeve, Clara.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE OLD ENGLISH BARON
By Clara Reeve
PREFACE
As this Story is of a species which, though not new, is out of the common track, it has been thought necessary to point out some circumstances to the reader, which will elucidate the design, and, it is hoped, will induce him to form a favourable, as well as a right judgment of the work before him.
As this story is a kind that, while not new, is a bit unusual, it's important to highlight certain details for the reader that will clarify its purpose, and hopefully, encourage them to form a positive and accurate opinion of the work in front of them.
This Story is the literary offspring of The Castle of Otranto, written upon the same plan, with a design to unite the most attractive and interesting circumstances of the ancient Romance and modern Novel, at the same time it assumes a character and manner of its own, that differs from both; it is distinguished by the appellation of a Gothic Story, being a picture of Gothic times and manners. Fictitious stories have been the delight of all times and all countries, by oral tradition in barbarous, by writing in more civilized ones; and although some persons of wit and learning have condemned them indiscriminately, I would venture to affirm, that even those who so much affect to despise them under one form, will receive and embrace them under another.
This story is the literary descendant of The Castle of Otranto, crafted with a similar approach, aiming to blend the most captivating and engaging aspects of ancient romance and modern novels, while also taking on a unique character and style that sets it apart from both. It’s known as a Gothic story, portraying Gothic times and customs. Fictional tales have been enjoyed across all eras and cultures, shared orally in less civilized societies and written down in more advanced ones. Although some witty and learned people have condemned these stories without distinction, I would argue that even those who pretend to look down on them in one form will gladly accept and embrace them in another.
Thus, for instance, a man shall admire and almost adore the Epic poems of the Ancients, and yet despise and execrate the ancient Romances, which are only Epics in prose.
Thus, for example, a man will admire and almost worship the Epic poems of the Ancients, yet look down on and hate the ancient Romances, which are just Epics in prose.
History represents human nature as it is in real life, alas, too often a melancholy retrospect! Romance displays only the amiable side of the picture; it shews the pleasing features, and throws a veil over the blemishes: Mankind are naturally pleased with what gratifies their vanity; and vanity, like all other passions of the human heart, may be rendered subservient to good and useful purposes.
History shows human nature as it truly is, sadly often a sad reflection! Romance highlights only the pleasant side of the story; it reveals the attractive qualities and hides the flaws: People are naturally drawn to what flatters their ego; and vanity, like all other emotions of the human heart, can be used for positive and beneficial ends.
I confess that it may be abused, and become an instrument to corrupt the manners and morals of mankind; so may poetry, so may plays, so may every kind of composition; but that will prove nothing more than the old saying lately revived by the philosophers the most in fashion, “that every earthly thing has two handles.”
I admit that it can be misused and turn into a tool that corrupts people's behavior and morals; poetry can do that, plays can do that, and so can any form of writing. But that only reinforces the old saying recently brought back by the trendiest philosophers, “that everything in this world has two sides.”
The business of Romance is, first, to excite the attention; and secondly, to direct it to some useful, or at least innocent, end: Happy the writer who attains both these points, like Richardson! and not unfortunate, or undeserving praise, he who gains only the latter, and furnishes out an entertainment for the reader!
The business of Romance is, first, to grab attention; and secondly, to steer it towards something useful, or at least harmless: Happy is the writer who achieves both of these goals, like Richardson! And not unlucky, nor undeserving of praise, is the one who only accomplishes the latter and provides entertainment for the reader!
Having, in some degree, opened my design, I beg leave to conduct my reader back again, till he comes within view of The Castle of Otranto; a work which, as already has been observed, is an attempt to unite the various merits and graces of the ancient Romance and modern Novel. To attain this end, there is required a sufficient degree of the marvellous, to excite the attention; enough of the manners of real life, to give an air of probability to the work; and enough of the pathetic, to engage the heart in its behalf.
Having shared some of my ideas, I’d like to take the reader back to The Castle of Otranto; a work that, as previously mentioned, tries to combine the various strengths and charms of ancient Romance and modern Novel. To achieve this, it needs just the right amount of the extraordinary to capture interest, enough real-life scenarios to make the story feel believable, and a touch of emotion to connect the reader’s heart to it.
The book we have mentioned is excellent in the two last points, but has a redundancy in the first; the opening excites the attention very strongly; the conduct of the story is artful and judicious; the characters are admirably drawn and supported; the diction polished and elegant; yet, with all these brilliant advantages, it palls upon the mind (though it does not upon the ear); and the reason is obvious, the machinery is so violent, that it destroys the effect it is intended to excite. Had the story been kept within the utmost verge of probability, the effect had been preserved, without losing the least circumstance that excites or detains the attention.
The book we've talked about is great in the last two points, but it has some repetition in the first; the opening grabs your attention strongly; the storytelling is skillful and thoughtful; the characters are wonderfully crafted and well-developed; the language is polished and elegant; yet, with all these impressive qualities, it becomes tiresome for the mind (though not for the ear); and the reason is clear, the plot devices are so extreme that they ruin the effect they are meant to create. If the story had stayed well within the bounds of possibility, the impact would have been maintained without losing any details that capture or hold attention.
For instance; we can conceive, and allow of, the appearance of a ghost; we can even dispense with an enchanted sword and helmet; but then they must keep within certain limits of credibility: A sword so large as to require an hundred men to lift it; a helmet that by its own weight forces a passage through a court-yard into an arched vault, big enough for a man to go through; a picture that walks out of its frame; a skeleton ghost in a hermit’s cowl:—When your expectation is wound up to the highest pitch, these circumstances take it down with a witness, destroy the work of imagination, and, instead of attention, excite laughter. I was both surprised and vexed to find the enchantment dissolved, which I wished might continue to the end of the book; and several of its readers have confessed the same disappointment to me: The beauties are so numerous, that we cannot bear the defects, but want it to be perfect in all respects.
For example, we can imagine and accept the idea of a ghost; we can even go without a magical sword and helmet; but they need to stay within certain limits of believability: A sword so huge that it takes a hundred men to lift it; a helmet so heavy it forces its way through a courtyard into an arched vault big enough for a person to walk through; a painting that steps out of its frame; a skeleton ghost in a hermit’s robe:—When your expectations are raised to the highest level, these situations bring it crashing down, ruining the imaginative experience, and instead of focusing your attention, they make you laugh. I was both surprised and annoyed to see the magic fade, which I hoped would last until the end of the book; and several other readers have expressed the same disappointment to me: The highlights are so many that we can’t overlook the flaws and want it to be perfect in every way.
In the course of my observations upon this singular book, it seemed to me that it was possible to compose a work upon the same plan, wherein these defects might be avoided; and the keeping, as in painting, might be preserved.
While I was looking through this unusual book, it struck me that I could create a work using the same approach, where these flaws could be avoided, and the consistency, like in painting, could be maintained.
But then I began to fear it might happen to me as to certain translators, and imitators of Shakespeare; the unities may be preserved, while the spirit is evaporated. However, I ventured to attempt it; I read the beginning to a circle of friends of approved judgment, and by their approbation was encouraged to proceed, and to finish it.
But then I started to worry that the same thing could happen to me as it did to some translators and imitators of Shakespeare; the structure might stay intact, but the essence would be lost. Still, I decided to give it a shot; I read the start to a group of friends I trust, and their approval motivated me to continue and complete it.
THE OLD ENGLISH BARON: A GOTHIC STORY.
In the minority of Henry the Sixth, King of England, when the renowned John, Duke of Bedford was Regent of France, and Humphrey, the good Duke of Gloucester, was Protector of England, a worthy knight, called Sir Philip Harclay, returned from his travels to England, his native country. He had served under the glorious King Henry the Fifth with distinguished valour, had acquired an honourable fame, and was no less esteemed for Christian virtues than for deeds of chivalry. After the death of his prince, he entered into the service of the Greek emperor, and distinguished his courage against the encroachments of the Saracens. In a battle there, he took prisoner a certain gentleman, by name M. Zadisky, of Greek extraction, but brought up by a Saracen officer; this man he converted to the Christian faith; after which he bound him to himself by the ties of friendship and gratitude, and he resolved to continue with his benefactor. After thirty years travel and warlike service, he determined to return to his native land, and to spend the remainder of his life in peace; and, by devoting himself to works of piety and charity, prepare for a better state hereafter.
In the minority of Henry the Sixth, King of England, when the famous John, Duke of Bedford, was Regent of France and Humphrey, the good Duke of Gloucester, was Protector of England, a worthy knight named Sir Philip Harclay returned to England, his home country, after his travels. He had served under the glorious King Henry the Fifth with great valor, gained a respectable reputation, and was equally admired for his Christian virtues as for his chivalric deeds. Following the death of his prince, he joined the service of the Greek emperor and showed his bravery against the Saracens. In a battle there, he captured a gentleman named M. Zadisky, who was of Greek descent but raised by a Saracen officer; he converted this man to the Christian faith. After that, he bound him to himself through friendship and gratitude and decided to stay with his benefactor. After thirty years of travel and military service, he chose to return to his homeland and spend the rest of his life in peace, dedicating himself to acts of piety and charity to prepare for a better life in the future.
This noble knight had, in his early youth, contracted a strict friendship with the only son of the Lord Lovel, a gentleman of eminent virtues and accomplishments. During Sir Philip’s residence in foreign countries, he had frequently written to his friend, and had for a time received answers; the last informed him of the death of old Lord Lovel, and the marriage of the young one; but from that time he had heard no more from him. Sir Philip imputed it not to neglect or forgetfulness, but to the difficulties of intercourse, common at that time to all travellers and adventurers. When he was returning home, he resolved, after looking into his family affairs, to visit the Castle of Lovel, and enquire into the situation of his friend. He landed in Kent, attended by his Greek friend and two faithful servants, one of which was maimed by the wounds he had received in the defence of his master.
This noble knight, in his early youth, had formed a strong friendship with the only son of Lord Lovel, a man of notable virtues and talents. While Sir Philip was living abroad, he often wrote to his friend, and for a time, he received replies; the last one informed him about the death of the old Lord Lovel and the young lord’s marriage. However, after that, he heard nothing from him. Sir Philip didn’t blame it on neglect or forgetfulness, but rather on the challenges of communication that were typical for travelers and adventurers back then. As he was heading home, he decided that after sorting out his family matters, he would visit the Castle of Lovel to check on his friend. He arrived in Kent, accompanied by his Greek friend and two loyal servants, one of whom had been injured defending his master.
Sir Philip went to his family seat in Yorkshire. He found his mother and sister were dead, and his estates sequestered in the hands of commissioners appointed by the Protector. He was obliged to prove the reality of his claim, and the identity of his person (by the testimony of some of the old servants of his family), after which every thing was restored to him. He took possession of his own house, established his household, settled the old servants in their former stations, and placed those he brought home in the upper offices of his family. He then left his friend to superintend his domestic affairs; and, attended by only one of his old servants, he set out for the Castle of Lovel, in the west of England. They travelled by easy journeys; but, towards the evening of the second day, the servant was so ill and fatigued he could go no further; he stopped at an inn where he grew worse every hour, and the next day expired. Sir Philip was under great concern for the loss of his servant, and some for himself, being alone in a strange place; however he took courage, ordered his servant’s funeral, attended it himself, and, having shed a tear of humanity over his grave, proceeded alone on his journey.
Sir Philip went to his family home in Yorkshire. He discovered that his mother and sister had died, and his estates were taken over by commissioners appointed by the Protector. He had to prove his claim and his identity (with the help of some of the old family servants), after which everything was returned to him. He moved back into his house, set up his household, reinstated the old servants in their previous positions, and placed those he brought home in the higher roles of his household. He then left his friend to manage his domestic affairs; and, accompanied by just one of his old servants, he set off for the Castle of Lovel in the west of England. They traveled at a relaxed pace; but, by the evening of the second day, the servant was so unwell and exhausted he could go no further; he stopped at an inn where his condition worsened with each passing hour, and the next day he died. Sir Philip was deeply saddened by the loss of his servant, and somewhat concerned for himself, being alone in an unfamiliar place; however, he gathered his strength, arranged for his servant’s funeral, attended it himself, and, shedding a tear of compassion over his grave, continued on his journey alone.
As he drew near the estate of his friend, he began to enquire of every one he met, whether the Lord Lovel resided at the seat of his ancestors? He was answered by one, he did not know; by another, he could not tell; by a third, that he never heard of such a person. Sir Philip thought it strange that a man of Lord Lovel’s consequence should be unknown in his own neighbourhood, and where his ancestors had usually resided. He ruminated on the uncertainty of human happiness. “This world,” said he, “has nothing for a wise man to depend upon. I have lost all my relations, and most of my friends; and am even uncertain whether any are remaining. I will, however, be thankful for the blessings that are spared to me; and I will endeavour to replace those that I have lost. If my friend lives, he shall share my fortune with me; his children shall have the reversion of it; and I will share his comforts in return. But perhaps my friend may have met with troubles that have made him disgusted with the world; perhaps he has buried his amiable wife, or his promising children; and, tired of public life, he is retired into a monastery. At least, I will know what all this silence means.”
As he approached his friend’s estate, he started asking everyone he encountered if Lord Lovel lived at his ancestral home. One person said they didn’t know, another said they couldn’t tell, and a third mentioned they had never heard of such a person. Sir Philip found it odd that a man of Lord Lovel’s stature would be unknown in his own community, especially where his family had usually lived. He pondered the unpredictability of human happiness. “This world,” he said, “offers nothing for a wise person to rely on. I’ve lost all my family and most of my friends, and I’m not even sure if any are left. Still, I will be grateful for the blessings that remain, and I’ll try to make up for those I’ve lost. If my friend is alive, he’ll share my fortune; his children will inherit it, and I’ll share his comforts in return. But maybe my friend has faced troubles that made him turn away from the world; perhaps he’s lost his beloved wife or his promising children, and weary of public life, he’s retired to a monastery. At the very least, I want to understand what all this silence means.”
When he came within a mile of the Castle of Lovel, he stopped at a cottage and asked for a draught of water; a peasant, master of the house, brought it, and asked if his honour would alight and take a moment’s refreshment. Sir Philip accepted his offer, being resolved to make farther enquiry before he approached the castle. He asked the same questions of him, that he had before of others.
When he got within a mile of the Castle of Lovel, he stopped at a cottage and asked for a drink of water. A peasant, the owner of the house, brought it to him and asked if he would like to get down and take a moment to rest. Sir Philip accepted his offer, planning to gather more information before heading to the castle. He asked him the same questions he had previously asked others.
“Which Lord Lovel,” said the man, “does your honour enquire after?”
“Which Lord Lovel,” the man said, “are you asking about, sir?”
“The man whom I knew was called Arthur,” said Sir Philip.
“The guy I knew was named Arthur,” said Sir Philip.
“Ay,” said the Peasant, “he was the only surviving son of Richard, Lord Lovel, as I think?”
“Yeah,” said the Peasant, “he was the only surviving son of Richard, Lord Lovel, right?”
“Very true, friend, he was so.”
“That's very true, my friend, he really was.”
“Alas, sir,” said the man, “he is dead! he survived his father but a short time.”
“Unfortunately, sir,” said the man, “he's dead! He lived just a short time after his father.”
“Dead! say you? how long since?”
“Dead! You say? How long ago?”
“About fifteen years, to the best of my remembrance.”
“About fifteen years, if I remember correctly.”
Sir Philip sighed deeply.
Sir Philip sighed.
“Alas!” said he, “what do we, by living long, but survive all our friends! But pray tell me how he died?”
“Alas!” he said, “what do we accomplish by living long, but outlive all our friends! But please tell me how he died?”
“I will, sir, to the best of my knowledge. An’t please your honour, I heard say, that he attended the King when he went against the Welch rebels, and he left his lady big with child; and so there was a battle fought, and the king got the better of the rebels. There came first a report that none of the officers were killed; but a few days after there came a messenger with an account very different, that several were wounded, and that the Lord Lovel was slain; which sad news overset us all with sorrow, for he was a noble gentleman, a bountiful master, and the delight of all the neighbourhood.”
“I will, sir, to the best of my knowledge. If it pleases your honor, I heard that he served the King during the campaign against the Welsh rebels, and he left his wife pregnant. A battle took place, and the king defeated the rebels. Initially, there was news that none of the officers had been killed; however, a few days later, a messenger arrived with a very different report, stating that several were injured, and that Lord Lovel had been killed. This sad news overwhelmed us all with grief, for he was a noble man, a generous master, and the pride of the entire neighborhood.”
“He was indeed,” said Sir Philip, “all that is amiable and good; he was my dear and noble friend, and I am inconsolable for his loss. But the unfortunate lady, what became of her?”
“He really was,” said Sir Philip, “everything kind and good; he was my dear and noble friend, and I can’t get over his loss. But what happened to the unfortunate lady?”
“Why, a’nt please your honour, they said she died of grief for the loss of her husband; but her death was kept private for a time, and we did not know it for certain till some weeks afterwards.”
“Why, if it pleases your honor, they said she died of grief for her husband’s loss; but her death was kept private for a while, and we didn’t know for sure until a few weeks later.”
“The will of Heaven be obeyed!” said Sir Philip; “but who succeeded to the title and estate?”
“The will of Heaven must be followed!” said Sir Philip; “but who inherited the title and estate?”
“The next heir,” said the peasant, “a kinsman of the deceased, Sir Walter Lovel by name.”
“The next heir,” said the peasant, “is a relative of the deceased, named Sir Walter Lovel.”
“I have seen him,” said Sir Philip, “formerly; but where was he when these events happened?”
“I’ve seen him,” said Sir Philip, “before; but where was he when all this happened?”
“At the Castle of Lovel, sir; he came there on a visit to the lady, and waited there to receive my Lord, at his return from Wales; when the news of his death arrived, Sir Walter did every thing in his power to comfort her, and some said he was to marry her; but she refused to be comforted, and took it so to heart that she died.”
“At the Castle of Lovel, sir; he came there to visit the lady and stayed there to welcome my Lord when he returned from Wales. When the news of his death arrived, Sir Walter did everything he could to console her, and some said he was going to marry her; but she wouldn’t be comforted and took it so hard that she passed away.”
“And does the present Lord Lovel reside at the castle?”
“And does the current Lord Lovel live at the castle?”
“No, sir.”
“No, thanks.”
“Who then?”
"Who is it then?"
“The Lord Baron Fitz-Owen.”
“Lord Baron Fitz-Owen.”
“And how came Sir Walter to leave the seat of his ancestors?”
"And how did Sir Walter end up leaving his family's estate?"
“Why, sir, he married his sister to this said Lord; and so he sold the Castle to him, and went away, and built himself a house in the north country, as far as Northumberland, I think they call it.”
“Why, sir, he married his sister to this Lord, and then he sold the Castle to him, left, and built himself a house up north, somewhere in Northumberland, I believe they call it.”
“That is very strange!” said Sir Philip.
"That's really strange!" said Sir Philip.
“So it is, please your honour; but this is all I know about it.”
“So it is, your honor; but this is everything I know about it.”
“I thank you, friend, for your intelligence; I have taken a long journey to no purpose, and have met with nothing but cross accidents. This life is, indeed, a pilgrimage! Pray direct me the nearest way to the next monastery.”
“I appreciate it, my friend, for your insight; I’ve traveled a long way for no reason and have encountered nothing but unfortunate events. This life is truly a journey! Please guide me to the nearest monastery.”
“Noble sir,” said the peasant, “it is full five miles off, the night is coming on, and the ways are bad; I am but a poor man, and cannot entertain your honour as you are used to; but if you will enter my poor cottage, that, and every thing in it, are at your service.”
“Noble sir,” said the peasant, “it’s a full five miles away, night is falling, and the paths are terrible. I’m just a poor man and can’t host you like you’re used to, but if you’ll come into my humble cottage, everything I have is at your service.”
“My honest friend, I thank you heartily,” said Sir Philip; “your kindness and hospitality might shame many of higher birth and breeding; I will accept your kind offer;—but pray let me know the name of my host?”
“Thank you so much, my dear friend,” said Sir Philip. “Your generosity and hospitality would put many people of higher status to shame. I’ll gladly accept your kind offer; but please tell me the name of my host?”
“John Wyatt, sir; an honest man though a poor one, and a Christian man, though a sinful one.”
“John Wyatt, sir; an honest man even if he's poor, and a Christian man, even though he sins.”
“Whose cottage is this?”
"Whose cabin is this?"
“It belongs to the Lord Fitz-Owen.”
“It belongs to Lord Fitz-Owen.”
“What family have you?”
“What family do you have?”
“A wife, two sons and a daughter, who will all be proud to wait upon your honour; let me hold your honour’s stirrup whilst you alight.”
“A wife, two sons, and a daughter, who will all be happy to serve you; let me hold your stirrup while you get off.”
He seconded these words by the proper action, and having assisted his guest to dismount, he conducted him into his house, called his wife to attend him, and then led his horse under a poor shed, that served him as a stable. Sir Philip was fatigued in body and mind, and was glad to repose himself anywhere. The courtesy of his host engaged his attention, and satisfied his wishes. He soon after returned, followed by a youth of about eighteen years.
He backed up his words with actions, and after helping his guest get off his horse, he led him into his house, called for his wife to attend to him, and then took his horse to a makeshift shed that served as a stable. Sir Philip was tired both physically and mentally, and he was happy to rest anywhere. His host's kindness caught his attention and met his needs. Soon after, he returned with a young man who was about eighteen years old.
“Make haste, John,” said the father, “and be sure you say neither more nor less than what I have told you.”
“Hurry up, John,” said the father, “and make sure you say exactly what I told you, nothing more, nothing less.”
“I will, father,” said the lad; and immediately set off, ran like a buck across the fields, and was out of sight in an instant.
“I will, dad,” said the boy; and he immediately took off, running like a deer across the fields, and was out of sight in no time.
“I hope, friend,” said Sir Philip, “you have not sent your son to provide for my entertainment; I am a soldier, used to lodge and fare hard; and, if it were otherwise, your courtesy and kindness would give a relish to the most ordinary food.”
“I hope, my friend,” said Sir Philip, “you haven’t sent your son just to entertain me; I’m a soldier and used to rough living. Even if it weren’t the case, your hospitality and kindness would make even the simplest food enjoyable.”
“I wish heartily,” said Wyatt, “it was in my power to entertain your honour as you ought to be; but, as I cannot do so, I will, when my son returns, acquaint you with the errand I sent him on.”
“I truly wish,” said Wyatt, “that I could host you the way you deserve; but since I can’t, I will tell you about the task I sent my son on when he comes back.”
After this they conversed together on common subjects, like fellow-creatures of the same natural form and endowments, though different kinds of education had given a conscious superiority to the one, a conscious inferiority to the other; and the due respect was paid by the latter, without being exacted by the former. In about half an hour young John returned.
After this, they talked about ordinary topics, like people who share the same human nature and abilities, even though different upbringings had made one feel superior and the other feel inferior. The younger one showed the appropriate respect without it needing to be demanded. After about half an hour, young John came back.
“Thou hast made haste,” said the father.
"You've been fast," said the father.
“Not more than good speed,” quoth the son.
“Just wishing you a safe trip,” said the son.
“Tell us, then, how you speed?”
“Tell us, then, how do you get around?”
“Shall I tell all that passed?” said John.
“Should I share everything that happened?” asked John.
“All,” said the father; “I don’t want to hide any thing.”
“All,” said the father, "I don't want to hide anything."
John stood with his cap in his hand, and thus told his tale—
John stood with his cap in his hand, and this is how he told his story—
“I went straight to the castle as fast as I could run; it was my hap to light on young Master Edmund first, so I told him just as you had me, that a noble gentleman was come a long journey from foreign parts to see the Lord Lovel, his friend; and, having lived abroad many years, he did not know that he was dead, and that the castle was fallen into other hands; that upon hearing these tidings he was much grieved and disappointed, and wanting a night’s lodging, to rest himself before he returned to his own home, he was fain to take up with one at our cottage; that my father thought my Lord would be angry with him, if he were not told of the stranger’s journey and intentions, especially to let such a man lie at our cottage, where he could neither be lodged nor entertained according to his quality.”
“I ran straight to the castle as fast as I could; I happened to find young Master Edmund first, so I told him just like you asked me to. A noble gentleman had come a long way from abroad to see Lord Lovel, his friend. Since he had lived overseas for many years, he didn't know that Lord Lovel had died and that the castle was now in different hands. Hearing this news made him very sad and disappointed. Wanting a place to stay for the night so he could rest before heading back home, he was planning to stay at our cottage. My father thought that Lord Lovel would be upset if he wasn't informed about the stranger's journey and intentions, especially since it wouldn't be appropriate for such a man to stay at our cottage, where we couldn't properly accommodate or entertain him according to his status.”
Here John stopped, and his father exclaimed—
Here John stopped, and his father exclaimed—
“A good lad! you did your errand very well; and tell us the answer.”
“A good guy! You did your task really well; now, tell us the answer.”
John proceeded—
John moved forward—
“Master Edmund ordered me some beer, and went to acquaint my Lord of the message; he stayed a while, and then came back to me.—‘John,’ said he, ‘tell the noble stranger that the Baron Fitz-Owen greets him well, and desires him to rest assured, that though Lord Lovel is dead, and the castle fallen into other hands, his friends will always find a welcome there; and my lord desires that he will accept of a lodging there, while he remains in this country.’—So I came away directly, and made haste to deliver my errand.”
“Master Edmund ordered me some beer and went to inform my lord of the message. He stayed for a bit and then returned to me. ‘John,’ he said, ‘tell the noble stranger that Baron Fitz-Owen sends his regards and wants him to know that even though Lord Lovel has died and the castle is now in other hands, his friends will always receive a warm welcome there. My lord also requests that he accept a place to stay while he is in this country.’ So I left right away and rushed to deliver the message.”
Sir Philip expressed some dissatisfaction at this mark of old Wyatt’s respect.
Sir Philip showed some unhappiness with this sign of Old Wyatt's respect.
“I wish,” said he, “that you had acquainted me with your intention before you sent to inform the Baron I was here. I choose rather to lodge with you; and I propose to make amends for the trouble I shall give you.”
“I wish,” he said, “that you had told me about your plans before you let the Baron know I was here. I would prefer to stay with you, and I intend to make it up to you for any trouble I cause.”
“Pray, sir, don’t mention it,” said the peasant, “you are as welcome as myself; I hope no offence; the only reason of my sending was, because I am both unable and unworthy to entertain your honour.”
“Please, sir, don’t bring it up,” said the peasant, “you’re as welcome as I am; I hope I didn't offend you. The only reason I sent for you was that I'm both unable and unworthy to host your honor.”
“I am sorry,” said Sir Philip, “you should think me so dainty; I am a Christian soldier; and him I acknowledge for my Prince and Master, accepted the invitations of the poor, and washed the feet of his disciples. Let us say no more on this head; I am resolved to stay this night in your cottage, tomorrow I will wait on the Baron, and thank him for his hospitable invitation.”
“I’m sorry,” said Sir Philip, “you must think I’m so fancy; I’m a Christian soldier, and I acknowledge Him as my Prince and Master, who accepted the invitations of the poor and washed the feet of His disciples. Let’s not talk about this anymore; I’ve decided to stay in your cottage tonight, and tomorrow I’ll visit the Baron to thank him for his kind invitation.”
“That shall be as your honour pleases, since you will condescend to stay here. John, do you run back and acquaint my Lord of it.”
"That will be up to you, since you’re choosing to stay here. John, go back and let my Lord know."
“Not so,” said Sir Philip; “it is now almost dark.”
“Not at all,” said Sir Philip; “it’s almost dark now.”
“‘Tis no matter,” said John, “I can go it blindfold.”
"That's okay," John said, "I can do it with my eyes closed."
Sir Philip then gave him a message to the Baron in his own name, acquainting him that he would pay his respects to him in the morning. John flew back the second time, and soon returned with new commendations from the Baron, and that he would expect him on the morrow. Sir Philip gave him an angel of gold, and praised his speed and abilities.
Sir Philip then sent a message to the Baron in his own name, letting him know that he would visit him in the morning. John hurried back a second time and soon returned with more praise from the Baron, saying that he would expect him the next day. Sir Philip gave him a gold coin and complimented his quickness and skills.
He supped with Wyatt and his family upon new-laid eggs and rashers of bacon, with the highest relish. They praised the Creator for His gifts, and acknowledged they were unworthy of the least of His blessings. They gave the best of their two lofts up to Sir Philip, the rest of the family slept in the other, the old woman and her daughter in the bed, the father and his two sons upon clean straw. Sir Philip’s bed was of a better kind, and yet much inferior to his usual accommodations; nevertheless the good knight slept as well in Wyatt’s cottage, as he could have done in a palace.
He had dinner with Wyatt and his family, enjoying freshly laid eggs and strips of bacon with great delight. They thanked the Creator for His gifts and recognized that they were unworthy of even the smallest of His blessings. They offered the best of their two lofts to Sir Philip while the rest of the family slept in the other; the old woman and her daughter shared a bed, while the father and his two sons rested on clean straw. Sir Philip’s bed was nicer, though still much less comfortable than what he was used to; however, the good knight slept just as well in Wyatt’s cottage as he could have in a palace.
During his sleep, many strange and incoherent dreams arose to his imagination. He thought he received a message from his friend Lord Lovel, to come to him at the castle; that he stood at the gate and received him, that he strove to embrace him, but could not; but that he spoke to this effect:—“Though I have been dead these fifteen years, I still command here, and none can enter these gates without my permission; know that it is I that invite, and bid you welcome; the hopes of my house rest upon you.” Upon this he bid Sir Philip follow him; he led him through many rooms, till at last he sunk down, and Sir Philip thought he still followed him, till he came into a dark and frightful cave, where he disappeared, and in his stead he beheld a complete suit of armour stained with blood, which belonged to his friend, and he thought he heard dismal groans from beneath. Presently after, he thought he was hurried away by an invisible hand, and led into a wild heath, where the people were inclosing the ground, and making preparations for two combatants; the trumpet sounded, and a voice called out still louder, “Forbear! It is not permitted to be revealed till the time is ripe for the event; wait with patience on the decrees of heaven.” He was then transported to his own house, where, going into an unfrequented room, he was again met by his friend, who was living, and in all the bloom of youth, as when he first knew him: He started at the sight, and awoke. The sun shone upon his curtains, and, perceiving it was day, he sat up, and recollected where he was. The images that impressed his sleeping fancy remained strongly on his mind waking; but his reason strove to disperse them; it was natural that the story he had heard should create these ideas, that they should wait on him in his sleep, and that every dream should bear some relation to his deceased friend. The sun dazzled his eyes, the birds serenaded him and diverted his attention, and a woodbine forced its way through the window, and regaled his sense of smelling with its fragrance. He arose, paid his devotions to Heaven, and then carefully descended the narrow stairs, and went out at the door of the cottage. There he saw the industrious wife and daughter of old Wyatt at their morning work, the one milking her cow, the other feeding her poultry. He asked for a draught of milk, which, with a slice of rye bread, served to break his fast. He walked about the fields alone; for old Wyatt and his two sons were gone out to their daily labour. He was soon called back by the good woman, who told him that a servant from the Baron waited to conduct him to the Castle. He took leave of Wyatt’s wife, telling her he would see her again before he left the country. The daughter fetched his horse, which he mounted, and set forward with the servant, of whom he asked many questions concerning his master’s family.
While he slept, a number of strange and confusing dreams came to his mind. He thought he received a message from his friend Lord Lovel, asking him to come to the castle. He imagined standing at the gate and being welcomed, but when he tried to embrace him, he couldn’t. Instead, he heard Lord Lovel say, “Even though I’ve been dead for fifteen years, I still hold power here, and no one can enter these gates without my permission; know that I invite you in and welcome you; the hopes of my house rely on you.” After this, Sir Philip was told to follow him. He was led through many rooms until finally he fell down, and Sir Philip thought he was still following him until he ended up in a dark and frightening cave, where Lord Lovel vanished. In his place, Sir Philip saw a full suit of armor stained with blood that belonged to his friend, and he thought he heard mournful groans from below. Soon after, he felt himself being pulled away by an unseen hand and taken to a wild heath, where people were preparing the ground for two fighters. A trumpet sounded, and a voice called out even louder, “Stop! It’s not allowed to reveal the truth until the time is right; wait patiently for the decrees of heaven.” Then he was transported back to his own house, where he entered an unused room and was met again by his friend, who appeared alive and youthful, just as he first knew him. He was startled by the sight and woke up. The sun shone through his curtains, and realizing it was daytime, he sat up and remembered where he was. The images that had filled his dreams lingered strongly in his mind upon waking, but his reasoning tried to push them away; it was natural for the tale he had heard to inspire these thoughts, to visit him in sleep, and for every dream to connect to his deceased friend. The sun blinded him, the birds serenaded him and caught his attention, and a honeysuckle pushed through the window, filling the air with its fragrance. He got up, prayed to Heaven, then carefully went down the narrow stairs and walked out the door of the cottage. There he saw the hardworking wife and daughter of old Wyatt doing their morning chores, one milking the cow and the other feeding the chickens. He asked for a glass of milk, which, along with a slice of rye bread, helped him break his fast. He wandered alone through the fields since old Wyatt and his two sons had gone off to work. He was soon called back by the kind woman, who told him that a servant from the Baron was waiting to take him to the castle. He bid farewell to Wyatt’s wife, telling her he would see her again before leaving the country. The daughter brought him his horse, which he mounted, and set off with the servant, asking many questions about his master’s family.
“How long have you lived with the Baron?”
“How long have you been living with the Baron?”
“Ten years.”
"Ten years."
“Is he a good master?”
"Is he a good boss?"
“Yes, Sir, and also a good husband and father.”
“Yes, Sir, and also a good husband and dad.”
“What family has he?”
“What family does he have?”
“Three sons and a daughter.”
“Three sons and one daughter.”
“What age are they of?”
“How old are they?”
“The eldest son is in his seventeenth year, the second in his sixteenth, the others several years younger; but beside these my Lord has several young gentlemen brought up with his own sons, two of which are his nephews; he keeps in his house a learned clerk to teach them languages; and as for all bodily exercises, none come near them; there is a fletcher to teach them the use of the cross-bow; a master to teach them to ride; another the use of the sword; another learns them to dance; and then they wrestle and run, and have such activity in all their motions, that it does one good to see them; and my Lord thinks nothing too much to bestow on their education.”
“The oldest son is seventeen, the second is sixteen, and the others are several years younger. In addition to them, my Lord has several young men raised alongside his sons, two of whom are his nephews. He has a knowledgeable tutor in his house to teach them languages, and when it comes to physical activities, no one compares to them. There’s an archer to teach them how to use a crossbow, an instructor for riding, another for swordsmanship, and one for dancing. They also wrestle and run, displaying such agility in all their movements that it's a pleasure to watch. My Lord believes nothing is too much when it comes to their education.”
“Truly,” says Sir Philip, “he does the part of a good parent, and I honour him greatly for it; but are the young gentlemen of a promising disposition?”
“Honestly,” says Sir Philip, “he plays the role of a good parent, and I really respect him for it; but are the young men showing any promise?”
“Yes indeed, Sir,” answered the servant; “the young gentlemen, my Lord’s sons, are hopeful youths; but yet there is one who is thought to exceed them all, though he is the son of a poor labourer.”
“Yes indeed, Sir,” answered the servant; “the young gentlemen, my Lord’s sons, are promising young men; however, there is one who is believed to surpass them all, even though he is the son of a poor laborer.”
“And who is he?” said the knight.
“And who is he?” asked the knight.
“One Edmund Twyford, the son of a cottager in our village; he is to be sure as fine a youth as ever the sun shone upon, and of so sweet a disposition that nobody envies his good fortune.”
“One Edmund Twyford, the son of a villager in our town; he is undoubtedly one of the finest young men the sun has ever shone on, and with such a kind disposition that no one resents his good luck.”
“What good fortune does he enjoy?”
“What good luck does he have?”
“Why, Sir, about two years ago, my lord, at his sons request, took him into his own family, and gives him the same education as his own children; the young lords doat upon him, especially Master William, who is about his own age: It is supposed that he will attend the young Lords when they go to the wars, which my Lord intends they shall by and by.”
“Why, Sir, about two years ago, my lord, at his son’s request, took him into his own family and gave him the same education as his own children; the young lords are quite fond of him, especially Master William, who is about his own age. It’s thought that he will accompany the young lords when they go to war, which my lord plans for them to do soon.”
“What you tell me,” said Sir Philip, “increases every minute my respect for your Lord; he is an excellent father and master, he seeks out merit in obscurity; he distinguishes and rewards it,—I honour him with all my heart.”
“What you’re telling me,” said Sir Philip, “makes me respect your Lord more and more; he’s a great father and leader, he finds talent in unexpected places; he recognizes and rewards it—I truly admire him.”
In this manner they conversed together till they came within view of the castle. In a field near the house they saw a company of youths, with crossbows in their hands, shooting at a mark.
They talked like this until they could see the castle. In a field close to the house, they spotted a group of young men with crossbows, aiming at a target.
“There,” said the servant, “are our young gentlemen at their exercises.”
“There,” said the servant, “are our young men at their workouts.”
Sir Philip stopped his horse to observe them; he heard two or three of them cry out, “Edmund is the victor! He wins the prize!”
Sir Philip stopped his horse to watch them; he heard two or three of them shout, “Edmund is the winner! He takes the prize!”
“I must,” said Sir Philip, “take a view of this Edmund.”
“I must,” said Sir Philip, “check out this Edmund.”
He jumped off his horse, gave the bridle to the servant, and walked into the field. The young gentlemen came up, and paid their respects to him; he apologized for intruding upon their sports, and asked which was the victor? Upon which the youth he spoke to beckoned to another, who immediately advanced, and made his obeisance; As he drew near, Sir Philip fixed his eyes upon him, with so much attention, that he seemed not to observe his courtesy and address. At length he recollected himself, and said, “What is your name, young man?”
He jumped off his horse, handed the reins to the servant, and walked into the field. The young men approached and greeted him; he apologized for interrupting their game and asked who won. The young man he spoke to signaled to another, who quickly came forward and bowed. As he got closer, Sir Philip stared at him so intently that he seemed to overlook his greeting and manners. Finally, he snapped back to reality and asked, “What’s your name, young man?”
“Edmund Twyford,” replied the youth; “and I have the honour to attend upon the Lord Fitz-Owen’s sons.”
“Edmund Twyford,” the young man replied; “and I have the honor of serving the sons of Lord Fitz-Owen.”
“Pray, noble sir,” said the youth who first addressed Sir Philip, “are not you the stranger who is expected by my father?”
“Please, noble sir,” said the young man who first spoke to Sir Philip, “aren't you the stranger my father is expecting?”
“I am, sir,” answered he, “and I go to pay my respects to him.”
“I am, sir,” he replied, “and I’m going to pay my respects to him.”
“Will you excuse our attendance, Sir? We have not yet finished our exercises.”
“Will you excuse us for being here, Sir? We haven't finished our exercises yet.”
“My dear youth,” said Sir Philip, “no apology is necessary; but will you favour me with your proper name, that I may know to whose courtesy I am obliged?”
“My dear young man,” said Sir Philip, “there’s no need to apologize; but could you tell me your name so I know who I owe this courtesy to?”
“My name is William Fitz-Owen; that gentleman is my eldest brother, Master Robert; that other my kinsman, Master Richard Wenlock.”
“My name is William Fitz-Owen; that man is my oldest brother, Master Robert; that other is my relative, Master Richard Wenlock.”
“Very well; I thank you, gentle Sir; I beg you not to stir another step, your servant holds my horse.”
"Thank you very much, kind Sir; please don’t move another step, your servant is holding my horse."
“Farewell, Sir,” said Master William; “I hope we shall have the pleasure of meeting you at dinner.”
“Goodbye, Sir,” said Master William; “I hope we get to enjoy dinner together.”
The youths returned to their sports, and Sir Philip mounted his horse and proceeded to the castle; he entered it with a deep sigh, and melancholy recollections. The Baron received him with the utmost respect and courtesy. He gave a brief account of the principal events that had happened in the family of Lovel during his absence; he spoke of the late Lord Lovel with respect, of the present with the affection of a brother. Sir Philip, in return, gave a brief recital of his own adventures abroad, and of the disagreeable circumstances he had met with since his return home; he pathetically lamented the loss of all his friends, not forgetting that of his faithful servant on the way; saying he could be contented to give up the world, and retire to a religious house, but that he was withheld by the consideration, that some who depended entirely upon him, would want his presence and assistance; and, beside that, he thought he might be of service to many others. The Baron agreed with him in opinion, that a man was of much more service to the world who continued in it, than one who retired from it, and gave his fortune to the Church, whose servants did not always make the best use of it. Sir Philip then turned the conversation, and congratulated the Baron on his hopeful family; he praised their persons and address, and warmly applauded the care he bestowed on their education. The Baron listened with pleasure to the honest approbation of a worthy heart, and enjoyed the true happiness of a parent.
The young people went back to their games, and Sir Philip got on his horse and made his way to the castle. He entered with a heavy sigh and sad memories. The Baron welcomed him with great respect and kindness. He briefly updated Sir Philip on the main events that had taken place in the Lovel family during his absence; he spoke of the late Lord Lovel with respect, and of the current Lord Lovel with brotherly affection. In return, Sir Philip shared a brief account of his adventures abroad and the unpleasant situations he faced since returning home. He sadly mourned the loss of all his friends, including his loyal servant who had passed away on the journey, saying he would be willing to give up the world and retire to a monastery, but felt held back by the thought that some who relied on him would need his presence and help; additionally, he believed he could still be of help to many others. The Baron agreed, stating that a man is much more valuable to the world by staying in it than by withdrawing and giving his wealth to the Church, where the servants do not always make the best use of it. Sir Philip then changed the subject and congratulated the Baron on his promising family; he praised their looks and demeanor, and warmly commended the care he took in their education. The Baron listened with pleasure to the sincere praise from a good heart and experienced the true joy of a parent.
Sir Philip then made further enquiry concerning Edmund, whose appearance had struck him with an impression in his favour.
Sir Philip then asked more about Edmund, whose appearance had left a positive impression on him.
“That boy,” said the Baron, “is the son of a cottager in this neighbourhood; his uncommon merit, and gentleness of manners, distinguish him from those of his own class; from his childhood he attracted the notice and affection of all that knew him; he was beloved everywhere but at his father’s house, and there it should seem that his merits were his crimes; for the peasant, his father, hated him, treated him severely, and at length threatened to turn him out of doors; he used to run here and there on errands for my people, and at length they obliged me to take notice of him; my sons earnestly desired I would take him into my family; I did so about two years ago, intending to make him their servant; but his extraordinary genius and disposition have obliged me to look upon him in a superior light; perhaps I may incur the censure of many people, by giving him so many advantages, and treating him as the companion of my children; his merit must justify or condemn my partiality for him; however, I trust that I have secured to my children a faithful servant of the upper kind, and a useful friend to my family.”
“That boy,” said the Baron, “is the son of a farmer in this neighborhood; his exceptional qualities and gentle demeanor set him apart from others in his class. Since he was a child, he captured the attention and affection of everyone who met him; he was loved everywhere except in his father’s home, where it seems his strengths were seen as faults. The peasant, his father, despised him, mistreated him, and eventually threatened to kick him out. He would often run errands for my people, and eventually, they convinced me to pay attention to him. My sons eagerly asked me to bring him into our family; I did so about two years ago with the intention of making him their servant. However, his remarkable talent and character have led me to see him in a different light. I might face criticism from many for giving him so many opportunities and treating him as my children’s equal; his abilities will either justify or condemn my favoritism towards him. Still, I believe I have provided my children with a trustworthy servant of a higher kind and a valuable friend for my family.”
Sir Philip warmly applauded his generous host, and wished to be a sharer in his bounty to that fine youth, whose appearance indicated all the qualities that had endeared him to his companions.
Sir Philip warmly praised his generous host and wanted to share in his kindness towards that fine young man, whose looks showed all the qualities that had made him beloved by his friends.
At the hour of dinner the young men presented themselves before their Lord, and his guest. Sir Philip addressed himself to Edmund; he asked him many questions, and received modest and intelligent answers, and he grew every minute more pleased with him. After dinner the youths withdrew with their tutor to pursue their studies. Sir Philip sat for some time wrapt up in meditation. After some minutes, the Baron asked him, “If he might not be favoured with the fruits of his contemplations?”
At dinnertime, the young men came to see their Lord and his guest. Sir Philip turned to Edmund; he asked him a lot of questions and got modest and thoughtful responses, which made him increasingly pleased with him. After dinner, the young men went off with their tutor to continue their studies. Sir Philip sat for a while lost in thought. After a few minutes, the Baron asked him, “Can you share what you've been thinking about?”
“You shall, my Lord,” answered he, “for you have a right to them. I was thinking, that when many blessings are lost, we should cherish those that remain, and even endeavour to replace the others. My Lord, I have taken a strong liking to that youth whom you call Edmund Twyford; I have neither children nor relations to claim my fortune, nor share my affections; your Lordship has many demands upon your generosity: I can provide for this promising youth without doing injustice to any one; will you give him to me?”
“You will, my Lord,” he replied, “because you have every right to them. I was thinking that when we lose many blessings, we should appreciate the ones we still have and even try to regain the others. My Lord, I have developed a strong fondness for that young man you call Edmund Twyford; I have no children or relatives to claim my fortune or share my affections. Your Lordship has many calls on your generosity: I can take care of this promising young man without doing any injustice to anyone; will you let me have him?”
“He is a fortunate boy,” said the Baron, “to gain your favour so soon.”
"He's a lucky kid," said the Baron, "to win your favor so quickly."
“My Lord,” said the knight, “I will confess to you, that the first thing that touched my heart in his favour, is a strong resemblance he bears to a certain dear friend I once had, and his manner resembles him as much as his person; his qualities deserve that he should be placed in a higher rank; I will adopt him for my son, and introduce him into the world as my relation, if you will resign him to me; What say you?”
“My Lord,” said the knight, “I’ll be honest with you. The first thing that made me warm to him is how much he looks like a dear friend I once had, and his way of behaving reminds me of him just as much as his appearance. His qualities deserve that he should be given a higher status; I want to take him on as my son and introduce him to the world as my relative if you agree to let me have him. What do you think?”
“Sir,” said the Baron, “you have made a noble offer, and I am too much the young man’s friend to be a hindrance to his preferment. It is true that I intended to provide for him in my own family; but I cannot do it so effectually as by giving him to you, whose generous affection being unlimited by other ties, may in time prefer him to a higher station as he shall deserve it. I have only one condition to make; that the lad shall have his option; for I would not oblige him to leave my service against his inclination.”
“Sir,” said the Baron, “you’ve made a generous offer, and I care too much for the young man to stand in the way of his advancement. It’s true that I planned to provide for him in my own family, but I can't do it as effectively as by giving him to you, whose generous love, free from other obligations, might elevate him to a higher position as he earns it. I only have one condition: the boy should have the choice, as I wouldn’t want to force him to leave my service against his will.”
“You say well,” replied Sir Philip; “nor would I take him upon other terms.”
“You're right,” replied Sir Philip; “and I wouldn’t accept anything else.”
“Agreed then,” said the Baron; “let us send for Edmund hither.”
“Agreed then,” said the Baron; “let's have Edmund come here.”
A servant was sent to fetch him; he came immediately, and his Lord thus bespoke him.
A servant was sent to get him; he arrived right away, and his Lord spoke to him like this.
“Edmund, you owe eternal obligations to this gentleman, who, perceiving in you a certain resemblance to a friend of his, and liking your behaviour, has taken a great affection for you, insomuch that he desires to receive you into his family: I cannot better provide for you than by disposing of you to him; and, if you have no objection, you shall return home with him when he goes from hence.”
“Edmund, you have a lifelong debt to this gentleman, who sees a similarity in you to a friend of his and likes how you act. He has grown quite fond of you and wants to welcome you into his family. I can’t think of a better way to ensure your future than to place you with him; if you’re okay with it, you can go home with him when he leaves here.”
The countenance of Edmund underwent many alterations during this proposal of his Lord; it expressed tenderness, gratitude, and sorrow, but the last was predominant; he bowed respectfully to the Baron and Sir Philip, and, after some hesitation, spoke as follows:—
The look on Edmund's face changed a lot during his lord's proposal; it showed kindness, appreciation, and sadness, but sadness was the most noticeable. He bowed respectfully to the Baron and Sir Philip and, after a moment of hesitation, said:—
“I feel very strongly the obligations I owe to this gentleman, for his noble and generous offer; I cannot express the sense I have of his goodness to me, a peasant boy, only known to him by my Lord’s kind and partial mention; this uncommon bounty claims my eternal gratitude. To you, my honoured Lord, I owe every thing, even this gentleman’s good opinion; you distinguished me when nobody else did; and, next to you, your sons are my best and dearest benefactors; they introduced me to your notice. My heart is unalterably attached to this house and family, and my utmost ambition is to spend my life in your service; but if you have perceived any great and grievous faults in me, that make you wish to put me out of your family, and if you have recommended me to this gentleman in order to be rid of me, in that case I will submit to your pleasure, as I would if you should sentence me to death.”
“I feel deeply grateful for the obligations I owe to this gentleman for his noble and generous offer; I can't express how much I appreciate his kindness towards me, a peasant boy, who is only known to him through my Lord’s kind and biased mention. This rare generosity deserves my eternal gratitude. To you, my honored Lord, I owe everything, even this gentleman’s good opinion; you recognized me when no one else did, and after you, your sons are my best and dearest benefactors; they introduced me to your attention. My heart is forever connected to this house and family, and my greatest ambition is to spend my life serving you. But if you’ve noticed any serious faults in me that make you wish to have me leave your family, and if you recommended me to this gentleman just to get rid of me, I will accept your wishes, just as I would if you sentenced me to death.”
During this speech the tears made themselves channels down Edmund’s cheeks; and his two noble auditors, catching the tender inflection, wiped their eyes at the conclusion.
During this speech, tears streamed down Edmund’s cheeks, and his two noble listeners, feeling the emotion, wiped their eyes at the end.
“My dear child,” said the Baron, “you overcome me by your tenderness and gratitude! I know of no faults you have committed, that I should wish to be rid of you. I thought to do you the best service by promoting you to that of Sir Philip Harclay, who is both able and willing to provide for you; but if you prefer my service to his, I will not part with you.”
“My dear child,” said the Baron, “your kindness and gratitude leave me speechless! I can’t think of any mistakes you’ve made that would make me want to lose you. I thought the best way to help you would be to promote you to Sir Philip Harclay, who is both capable and eager to support you; but if you’d rather stay with me, I won’t let you go.”
Upon this Edmund kneeled to the Baron; he embraced his knees. “My dear Lord! I am, and will be your servant, in preference to any man living; I only ask your permission to live and die in your service.”
Upon this, Edmund knelt before the Baron and embraced his knees. “My dear Lord! I am, and will always be, your servant over any man alive; I only ask for your permission to live and die in your service.”
“You see, Sir Philip,” said the Baron, “how this boy engages the heart; how can I part with him?”
“You see, Sir Philip,” said the Baron, “how this boy captures the heart; how can I let him go?”
“I cannot ask you any more,” answered Sir Philip, “I see it is impossible; but I esteem you both still higher than ever; the youth for his gratitude, and your lordship for your noble mind and true generosity; blessings attend you both!”
“I can’t ask anything more of you,” replied Sir Philip, “I realize it’s impossible; but I admire you both even more than before; the young man for his gratitude, and you, my lord, for your noble character and genuine kindness; may blessings be with you both!”
“Oh, sir,” said Edmund, pressing the hand of Sir Philip, “do not think me ungrateful to you; I will ever remember your goodness, and pray to Heaven to reward it: the name of Sir Philip Harclay shall be engraven upon my heart, next to my Lord and his family, for ever.”
“Oh, sir,” said Edmund, shaking Sir Philip's hand, “please don't think I'm ungrateful; I will always remember your kindness and pray that Heaven rewards you for it: the name of Sir Philip Harclay will be forever engraved on my heart, right next to my Lord and his family.”
Sir Philip raised the youth and embraced him, saying, “If ever you want a friend, remember me; and depend upon my protection, so long as you continue to deserve it.”
Sir Philip lifted the young man and hugged him, saying, “If you ever need a friend, think of me; and count on my protection as long as you continue to earn it.”
Edmund bowed low, and withdrew, with his eyes full of tears of sensibility and gratitude. When he was gone, Sir Philip said, “I am thinking, that though young Edmund wants not my assistance at present, he may hereafter stand in need of my friendship. I should not wonder if such rare qualities as he possesses, should one day create envy, and raise him enemies; in which case he might come to lose your favour, without any fault of yours or his own.”
Edmund bowed deeply and left, his eyes filled with tears of emotion and thankfulness. Once he was gone, Sir Philip said, “I’m considering that, although young Edmund doesn’t need my help right now, he might require my friendship in the future. I wouldn’t be surprised if the remarkable qualities he has someday provoke envy and create enemies for him; in that situation, he could lose your favor without any fault of either of you.”
“I am obliged to you for the warning,” said the Baron, “I hope it will be unnecessary; but if ever I part with Edmund, you shall have the refusal of him.”
“I appreciate the warning,” said the Baron, “I hope it won’t be needed; but if I ever part ways with Edmund, you’ll be the first to know.”
“I thank your Lordship for all your civilities to me,” said the knight; “I leave my best wishes with you and your hopeful family, and I humbly take my leave.”
“I appreciate all your kindness towards me,” said the knight; “I send my best wishes to you and your promising family, and I respectfully take my leave.”
“Will you not stay one night in the castle?” returned my Lord; “you shall be as welcome a guest as ever.”
“Won't you stay one night in the castle?” my Lord replied; “you’ll be as welcome a guest as ever.”
“I acknowledge your goodness and hospitality, but this house fills me with melancholy recollections; I came hither with a heavy heart, and it will not be lighter while I remain here. I shall always remember your lordship with the highest respect and esteem; and I pray God to preserve you, and increase your blessings!”
“I appreciate your kindness and hospitality, but this house brings back sad memories for me. I came here feeling weighed down, and that won't change while I'm here. I'll always hold your lordship in the highest regard and respect, and I pray that God keeps you safe and grants you even more blessings!”
After some further ceremonies, Sir Philip departed, and returned to old Wyatt’s, ruminating on the vicissitude of human affairs, and thinking on the changes he had seen.
After some more ceremonies, Sir Philip left and went back to old Wyatt’s, reflecting on the ups and downs of life and considering the changes he had witnessed.
At his return to Wyatt’s cottage, he found the family assembled together. He told them he would take another night’s lodging there, which they heard with great pleasure;—for he had familiarised himself to them in the last evening’s conversation, insomuch that they began to enjoy his company. He told Wyatt of the misfortune he had sustained by losing his servant on the way, and wished he could get one to attend him home in his place. Young John looked earnestly at his father, who returned a look of approbation.
When he got back to Wyatt's cottage, he found the family all gathered together. He told them he would stay another night, which they were very happy to hear; he had gotten to know them during last evening's conversation, and they started to enjoy his company. He informed Wyatt about the trouble he faced by losing his servant on the way and wished he could find someone to accompany him home in his place. Young John looked intently at his father, who responded with a nod of approval.
“I perceive one in this company,” said he, “that would be proud to serve your honour; but I fear he is not brought up well enough.”
“I see someone here,” he said, “who would be eager to serve you, but I worry he hasn’t been raised properly.”
John coloured with impatience; he could not forbear speaking.
John blushed with impatience; he couldn't hold back from speaking.
“Sir, I can answer for an honest heart, a willing mind, and a light pair of heels; and though I am somewhat awkward, I shall be proud to learn, to please my noble master, if he will but try me.”
“Sir, I can guarantee an honest heart, a willing mind, and a quick pair of feet; and even though I may be a bit clumsy, I’ll be proud to learn and do my best to please my noble master, if he would just give me a chance.”
“You say well,” said Sir Philip, “I have observed your qualifications, and if you are desirous to serve me, I am equally pleased with you; if your father has no objection I will take you.”
“You're right,” said Sir Philip, “I've noticed your skills, and if you want to work for me, I'm more than happy to have you; if your father agrees, I will take you on.”
“Objection, sir!” said the old man; “it will be my pride to prefer him to such a noble gentleman; I will make no terms for him, but leave it to your honour to do for him as he shall deserve.”
“Objection, sir!” said the old man; “I would take pride in choosing him over such a noble gentleman; I won’t make any compromises for him, but I’ll leave it up to your honor to do what he deserves.”
“Very well,” said Sir Philip, “you shall be no loser by that; I will charge myself with the care of the young man.”
“Alright,” said Sir Philip, “you won’t lose out on that; I’ll take responsibility for the young man.”
The bargain was struck, and Sir Philip purchased a horse for John of the old man. The next morning they set out; the knight left marks of his bounty with the good couple, and departed, laden with their blessing and prayers. He stopped at the place where his faithful servant was buried, and caused masses to be said for the repose of his soul; then, pursuing his way by easy journeys, arrived in safety at home. His family rejoiced at his return; he settled his new servant in attendance upon his person; he then looked round his neighbourhood for objects of his charity; when he saw merit in distress, it was his delight to raise and support it; he spent his time in the service of his Creator, and glorified him in doing good to his creatures. He reflected frequently upon every thing that had befallen him in his late journey to the west; and, at his leisure, took down all the particulars in writing.
The deal was made, and Sir Philip bought a horse for John from the old man. The next morning they set off; the knight left tokens of his generosity with the kind couple and left, carrying their blessings and prayers. He stopped at the spot where his loyal servant was buried and had masses said for the peace of his soul; then, continuing on his way with gentle travels, he arrived safely home. His family celebrated his return; he assigned his new servant to attend to him; then he looked around his neighborhood for opportunities to help others. Whenever he saw someone deserving in need, he loved to uplift and support them; he spent his time serving his Creator and honored Him by doing good for His creations. He often reflected on everything that had happened during his recent journey to the west and, at his convenience, wrote down all the details.
[Here follows an interval of four years, as by the manuscript; and this omission seems intended by the writer. What follows is in a different hand, and the character is more modern.]
[Here follows an interval of four years, as indicated in the manuscript; and this omission seems intentional by the writer. What comes next is in a different handwriting, and the style is more contemporary.]
ABOUT this time the prognostics of Sir Philip Harclay began to be verified, that Edmund’s good qualities might one day excite envy and create him enemies. The sons and kinsmen of his patron began to seek occasion to find fault with him, and to depreciate him with others. The Baron’s eldest son and heir, Master Robert, had several contests with Master William, the second son, upon his account: This youth had a warm affection for Edmund, and whenever his brother and kinsmen treated him slightly, he supported him against their malicious insinuations. Mr. Richard Wenlock, and Mr. John Markham, were the sisters sons of the Lord Fitz-Owen; and there were several other more distant relations, who, with them, secretly envied Edmund’s fine qualities, and strove to lessen him in the esteem of the Baron and his family. By degrees they excited a dislike in Master Robert, that in time was fixed into habit, and fell little short of aversion.
Around this time, Sir Philip Harclay's predictions started to come true, suggesting that Edmund’s good qualities might eventually provoke envy and turn him into a target for enemies. The sons and relatives of his patron began looking for reasons to criticize him and undermine his reputation with others. The Baron’s eldest son and heir, Master Robert, had several confrontations with his brother, Master William, because of this. Master William held a strong affection for Edmund and defended him against their malicious remarks whenever his brother and relatives treated him poorly. Mr. Richard Wenlock and Mr. John Markham were the Lord Fitz-Owen’s nephews, and there were several other more distant relatives who secretly envied Edmund’s great qualities. They worked together to diminish his standing in the eyes of the Baron and his family. Gradually, they instilled a dislike in Master Robert that eventually settled into a habit and came near to becoming hatred.
Young Wenlock’s hatred was confirmed by an additional circumstance: He had a growing passion for the Lady Emma, the Baron’s only daughter; and, as love is eagle-eyed, he saw, or fancied he saw her cast an eye of preference on Edmund. An accidental service that she received from him, had excited her grateful regards and attentions towards him. The incessant view of his fine person and qualities, had perhaps improved her esteem into a still softer sensation, though she was yet ignorant of it, and thought it only the tribute due to gratitude and friendship.
Young Wenlock’s hatred was intensified by another factor: he had developed a growing crush on Lady Emma, the Baron’s only daughter. And since love is incredibly perceptive, he believed he saw her showing interest in Edmund. A chance act of kindness he had done for her had sparked her gratitude and attention towards him. Constantly being around Edmund's handsome appearance and admirable qualities may have subtly deepened her feelings, although she was still unaware of it and thought it was just a reflection of gratitude and friendship.
One Christmas time, the Baron and all his family went to visit a family in Wales; crossing a ford, the horse that carried the Lady Emma, who rode behind her cousin Wenlock, stumbled and fell down, and threw her off into the water: Edmund dismounted in a moment, and flew to her assistance; he took her out so quick, that the accident was not known to some part of the company. From this time Wenlock strove to undermine Edmund in her esteem, and she conceived herself obliged in justice and gratitude to defend him against the malicious insinuations of his enemies. She one day asked Wenlock, why he in particular should endeavour to recommend himself to her favour, by speaking against Edmund, to whom she was under great obligations? He made but little reply; but the impression sunk deep into his rancorous heart; every word in Edmund’s behalf was like a poisoned arrow that rankled in the wound, and grew every day more inflamed. Sometimes he would pretend to extenuate Edmund’s supposed faults, in order to load him with the sin of ingratitude upon other occasions. Rancour works deepest in the heart that strives to conceal it; and, when covered by art, frequently puts on the appearance of candour. By these means did Wenlock and Markham impose upon the credulity of Master Robert and their other relations: Master William only stood proof against all their insinuations.
One Christmas, the Baron and his whole family visited a family in Wales. While crossing a shallow river, the horse carrying Lady Emma, who was riding behind her cousin Wenlock, stumbled and fell, throwing her into the water. Edmund quickly dismounted and rushed to help her, pulling her out so fast that some of the group didn’t even notice the accident. After that, Wenlock tried to turn Lady Emma against Edmund, believing she owed him her loyalty and gratitude. One day, she asked Wenlock why he was trying so hard to win her favor by speaking badly of Edmund, to whom she felt very indebted. He barely responded, but her question struck a nerve, and it only fueled his resentment toward Edmund. Every kind word spoken in Edmund's favor felt like a poisoned arrow to Wenlock, causing his anger to fester daily. At times, he would feign to downplay Edmund’s supposed faults, only to later accuse him of ingratitude. Resentment often runs deepest in hearts that try to hide it, and when masked by pretense, it can seem like honesty. This is how Wenlock and Markham managed to deceive Master Robert and their other family members, but Master William saw through all their deceit.
The same autumn that Edmund completed his eighteenth year, the Baron declared his intention of sending the young men of his house to France the following spring, to learn the art of war, and signalize their courage and abilities.
The same autumn that Edmund turned eighteen, the Baron announced his plan to send the young men of his household to France the next spring to learn the art of war and showcase their bravery and skills.
Their ill-will towards Edmund was so well concealed, that his patron had not discovered it; but it was whispered among the servants, who are generally close observers of the manners of their principals. Edmund was a favourite with them all, which was a strong presumption that he deserved to be so, for they seldom shew much regard to dependents, or to superiour domestics, who are generally objects of envy and dislike. Edmund was courteous, but not familiar with them; and, by this means, gained their affections without soliciting them. Among them was an old serving man, called Joseph Howel; this man had formerly served the old Lord Lovel, and his son; and when the young Lord died, and Sir Walter sold the castle to his brother-in-law, the Lord Fitz-Owen, he only of all the old servants was left in the house, to take care of it, and to deliver it into the possession of the new proprietor, who retained him in his service: He was a man of few words, but much reflection: and, without troubling himself about other people’s affairs, went silently and properly about his own business; more solicitous to discharge his duty, than to recommend himself to notice, and not seeming to aspire to any higher office than that of a serving man. This old man would fix his eyes upon Edmund, whenever he could do it without observation; sometimes he would sigh deeply, and a tear would start from his eye, which he strove to conceal from observation. One day Edmund surprised him in this tender emotion, as he was wiping his eyes with the back of his hand: “Why,” said he, “my good friend, do you look at me so earnestly and affectionately?”
Their resentment toward Edmund was so well hidden that his patron didn’t notice it; but it was whispered among the servants, who are usually keen observers of their employers' behavior. Edmund was a favorite among them all, which strongly suggested that he deserved to be, as they rarely show much affection to those beneath them or to higher-ranking domestic staff, who are often objects of envy and dislike. Edmund was polite, but not overly familiar with them, and this way, he won their affection without trying too hard. Among them was an old servant named Joseph Howel; he had previously served the late Lord Lovel and his son. When the young Lord passed away and Sir Walter sold the castle to his brother-in-law, Lord Fitz-Owen, Joseph was the only one of the old servants left in the house to take care of it and hand it over to the new owner, who kept him on. He was a man of few words but deep thought: without bothering himself with other people’s business, he quietly went about his own, more concerned with doing his job than with seeking attention, with no desire for a higher position than that of a servant. This old man would watch Edmund whenever he could do so discreetly; sometimes he would sigh deeply, and a tear would escape his eye, which he tried to hide. One day, Edmund caught him in this emotional moment as he was wiping his eyes with the back of his hand. “Why,” said he, “my good friend, do you look at me so earnestly and affectionately?”
“Because I love you, Master Edmund,” said he; “because I wish you well.”
“Because I love you, Master Edmund,” he said, “because I want what's best for you.”
“I thank you kindly,” answered Edmund; “I am unable to repay your love, otherwise than by returning it, which I do sincerely.”
“Thank you so much,” replied Edmund; “I can't repay your love in any other way than by giving it back, which I truly do.”
“I thank you, sir,” said the old man; “that is all I desire, and more than I deserve.”
“I thank you, sir,” said the old man; “that is all I want, and more than I deserve.”
“Do not say so,” said Edmund; “if I had any better way to thank you, I would not say so much about it; but words are all my inheritance.”
“Don’t say that,” Edmund replied; “if I had a better way to thank you, I wouldn’t talk about it so much; but words are all I have to give.”
Upon this he shook hands with Joseph, who withdrew hastily to conceal his emotion, saying, “God bless you, master, and make your fortune equal to your deserts! I cannot help thinking you were born to a higher station than what you now hold.”
Upon this, he shook hands with Joseph, who hurried away to hide his emotions, saying, “God bless you, master, and may your success match what you deserve! I can’t help but think you were meant for a higher position than the one you have now.”
“You know to the contrary,” said Edmund; but Joseph was gone out of sight and hearing.
“You know that's not true,” said Edmund; but Joseph was out of sight and earshot.
The notice and observation of strangers, and the affection of individuals, together with that inward consciousness that always attends superiour qualities, would sometimes kindle the flames of ambition in Edmund’s heart; but he checked them presently by reflecting upon his low birth and dependant station. He was modest, yet intrepid; gentle and courteous to all; frank and unreserved to those that loved him, discreet and complaisant to those who hated him; generous and compassionate to the distresses of his fellow-creatures in general; humble, but not servile, to his patron and superiors. Once, when he with a manly spirit justified himself against a malicious imputation, his young Lord, Robert, taxed him with pride and arrogance to his kinsmen. Edmund denied the charge against him with equal spirit and modesty. Master Robert answered him sharply, “How dare you contradict my cousins? do you mean to give them the lie?”
The attention and admiration from strangers, along with the affection from individuals, combined with that inner awareness tied to superior qualities, would sometimes ignite ambition in Edmund's heart; but he quickly held it back by thinking about his humble origins and dependent position. He was modest yet fearless; kind and courteous to everyone; open and sincere with those who cared for him, careful and accommodating to those who disliked him; generous and compassionate towards the troubles of others in general; humble, but not submissive, to his patron and superiors. Once, when he boldly defended himself against a malicious accusation, his young Lord, Robert, accused him of pride and arrogance in front of his relatives. Edmund denied the accusation with equal spirit and humility. Master Robert responded sharply, “How dare you contradict my cousins? Are you trying to call them liars?”
“Not in words, Sir,” said Edmund; “but I will behave so as that you shall not believe them.”
“Not with words, sir,” Edmund said; “but I will act in a way that makes you not believe them.”
Master Robert haughtily bid him be silent and know himself, and not presume to contend with men so much his superiors in every respect. These heart-burnings in some degree subsided by their preparations for going to France. Master Robert was to be presented at court before his departure, and it was expected that he should be knighted. The Baron designed Edmund to be his esquire; but this was frustrated by his old enemies, who persuaded Robert to make choice of one of his own domestics, called Thomas Hewson; him did they set up as a rival to Edmund, and he took every occasion to affront him. All that Master Robert gained by this step was the contempt of those, who saw Edmund’s merit, and thought it want of discernment in him not to distinguish and reward it. Edmund requested of his Lord that he might be Master William’s attendant; “and when,” said he, “my patron shall be knighted, as I make no doubt he will one day be, he has promised that I shall be his esquire.” The Baron granted Edmund’s request; and, being freed from servitude to the rest, he was devoted to that of his beloved Master William, who treated him in public as his principal domestic, but in private as his chosen friend and brother.
Master Robert arrogantly told him to be quiet and know his place, and not to assume he could compete with people who were far superior to him in every way. Their tensions eased somewhat as they prepared to go to France. Master Robert was supposed to be presented at court before leaving, and it was expected that he would be knighted. The Baron planned for Edmund to be his squire, but this was sabotaged by his old enemies, who convinced Robert to choose one of his own servants, named Thomas Hewson; they promoted him as a rival to Edmund, and he took every opportunity to insult him. The only thing Master Robert achieved was the disdain of those who recognized Edmund’s worth and saw it as a failure on Robert's part not to acknowledge and reward it. Edmund asked his Lord if he could be Master William’s attendant; “and when,” he said, “my patron is knighted, as I have no doubt he will be someday, he has promised that I will be his squire.” The Baron agreed to Edmund’s request; and, freed from servitude to others, he devoted himself to the service of his beloved Master William, who treated him publicly as his chief servant, but privately as his dear friend and brother.
The whole cabal of his enemies consulted together in what manner they should vent their resentment against him; and it was agreed that they should treat him with indifference and neglect, till they should arrive in France; and when there, they should contrive to render his courage suspected, and by putting him upon some desperate enterprize, rid themselves of him for ever. About this time died the great Duke of Bedford, to the irreparable loss of the English nation. He was succeeded by Richard Plantagenet, Duke of York, as Regent of France, of which great part had revolted to Charles the Dauphin. Frequent actions ensued. Cities were lost and won; and continual occasions offered to exercise the courage, and abilities, of the youths of both nations.
The entire group of his enemies got together to figure out how to express their anger towards him. They decided to ignore and neglect him until they reached France. Once there, they planned to make his bravery questionable and trick him into a risky mission to get rid of him for good. Around this time, the great Duke of Bedford passed away, which was a huge loss for the English nation. He was succeeded by Richard Plantagenet, Duke of York, as Regent of France, a large part of which had turned against Charles the Dauphin. There were many battles. Cities were both won and lost, and there were plenty of chances to showcase the bravery and skills of young people from both nations.
The young men of Baron Fitz-Owen’s house were recommended particularly to the Regent’s notice. Master Robert was knighted, with several other young men of family, who distinguished themselves by their spirit and activity upon every occasion. The youth were daily employed in warlike exercises, and frequent actions; and made their first essay in arms in such a manner as to bring into notice all that deserved it. Various a but all their contrivances recoiled upon themselves, and brought increase of honour upon Edmund’s head; he distinguished himself upon so many occasions, that Sir Robert himself began to pay him more than ordinary regard, to the infinite mortification of his kinsmen and relations. They laid many schemes against him, but none took effect.
The young men of Baron Fitz-Owen’s household especially caught the attention of the Regent. Master Robert was knighted, along with several other young men from prominent families, who stood out for their spirit and energy in every situation. The youth were regularly engaged in military training and frequent battles, making their first attempts in combat in a way that highlighted everyone who deserved recognition. They came up with various plans, but all of them backfired and only brought more honor to Edmund. He stood out so much that Sir Robert himself began to give him unusual attention, which deeply upset his cousins and relatives. They plotted many schemes against him, but none succeeded.
[From this place the characters in the manuscript are effaced by time and damp. Here and there some sentences are legible, but not sufficient to pursue the thread of the story. Mention is made of several actions in which the young men were engaged—that Edmund distinguished himself by intrepidity in action; by gentleness, humanity and modesty in the cessations—that he attracted the notice of every person of observation, and also that he received personal commendation from the Regent.]
[From this place the characters in the manuscript are worn away by time and moisture. Here and there some sentences are readable, but not enough to follow the story's thread. It mentions several events where the young men were involved—Edmund stood out for his bravery in action; for his kindness, humanity, and humility during pauses—he caught the attention of everyone who noticed him, and he also received personal praise from the Regent.]
[The following incidents are clear enough to be transcribed; but the beginning of the next succeeding pages is obliterated. However, we may guess at the beginning by what remains.]
[The following incidents are clear enough to be written down; but the beginning of the next few pages is missing. However, we can infer the start from what is left.]
As soon as the cabal met in Sir Robert’s tent, Mr. Wenlock thus began:—“You see, my friends, that every attempt we make to humble this upstart, turns into applause, and serves only to raise his pride still higher. Something must be done, or his praise will go home before us, at our own expence; and we shall seem only soils to set off his glories. Any thing would I give to the man who should execute our vengeance upon him.”
As soon as the group gathered in Sir Robert’s tent, Mr. Wenlock started, “You see, friends, every time we try to bring this upstart down a notch, it just backfires and boosts his ego even more. We need to do something, or his praise will reach home before us, at our own expense; and we’ll just look like fools highlighting his achievements. I’d give anything to the person who could carry out our revenge on him.”
“Stop there, cousin Wenlock,” said Sir Robert; “though I think Edmund proud and vain-glorious, and would join in any scheme to humble him, and make him know himself, I will not suffer any man to use such base methods to effect it. Edmund is brave; and it is beneath an Englishman to revenge himself by unworthy means; if any such are used, I will be the first man to bring the guilty to justice; and if I hear another word to this purpose, I will inform my brother William, who will acquaint Edmund with your mean intentions.” Upon this the cabal drew back, and Mr. Wenlock protested that he meant no more than to mortify his pride, and make him know his proper station. Soon after Sir Robert withdrew, and they resumed their deliberations.
“Hold on there, cousin Wenlock,” said Sir Robert; “even though I think Edmund is arrogant and full of himself, and would support any plan to bring him down a notch and make him recognize his true self, I won’t allow anyone to use such disgraceful tactics to achieve it. Edmund is courageous; and it’s beneath an Englishman to take revenge in unworthy ways; if any such methods are employed, I will be the first to bring the wrongdoer to justice; and if I hear another word about this, I will inform my brother William, who will let Edmund know your despicable intentions.” At this, the group pulled back, and Mr. Wenlock insisted that he only intended to humble Edmund and make him aware of his rightful place. Soon after, Sir Robert left, and they went back to their discussions.
Then spoke Thomas Hewson: “There is a party to be sent out to-morrow night, to intercept a convoy of provisions for the relief of Rouen; I will provoke Mr. Edmund to make one of this party, and when he is engaged in the action, I and my companions will draw off, and leave him to the enemy, who I trust will so handle him, that you shall no more be troubled with him.”
Then Thomas Hewson said, “There's a team going out tomorrow night to intercept a convoy of supplies meant for the relief of Rouen. I'll provoke Mr. Edmund to join this team, and when he's caught up in the action, my friends and I will back off and leave him to the enemy, who I hope will deal with him in a way that you won’t have to worry about him anymore.”
“This will do,” said Mr. Wenlock; “but let it be kept from my two cousins, and only known to ourselves; if they offer to be of the party, I will persuade them off it. And you, Thomas, if you bring this scheme to a conclusion, may depend upon my eternal gratitude.”
“This will work,” said Mr. Wenlock; “but keep it from my two cousins and let it be known only to us. If they try to join in, I’ll talk them out of it. And you, Thomas, if you pull this off, you can count on my everlasting gratitude.”
“And mine,” said Markham; and so said all. The next day the affair was publicly mentioned; and Hewson, as he promised, provoked Edmund to the trial. Several young men of family offered themselves; among the rest, Sir Robert, and his brother William. Mr. Wenlock persuaded them not to go, and set the danger of the enterprize in the strongest colours. At last Sir Robert complained of the tooth-ache, and was confined to his tent. Edmund waited on him; and judging by the ardour of his own courage of that of his patron, thus bespoke him:—“I am greatly concerned, dear Sir, that we cannot have your company at night; but as I know what you will suffer in being absent, I would beg the favour of you to let me use your arms and device, and I will promise not to disgrace them.”
“And mine,” said Markham; and everyone else agreed. The next day, the situation was discussed publicly; and Hewson, as he had promised, pushed Edmund to the challenge. Several young men of good standing volunteered, including Sir Robert and his brother William. Mr. Wenlock advised them against participating and highlighted the risks of the undertaking. Eventually, Sir Robert claimed he had a toothache and stayed in his tent. Edmund visited him, and noticing how eager he was, he said, “I’m really sorry, dear Sir, that we can’t have you with us tonight; but knowing how much you’ll miss being there, I would like to ask if I could use your arms and insignia. I promise I won’t bring disgrace to them.”
“No, Edmund, I cannot consent to that: I thank you for your noble offer, and will remember it to your advantage; but I cannot wear honours of another man’s getting. You have awakened me to a sense of my duty: I will go with you, and contend with you for glory; and William shall do the same.”
“No, Edmund, I can’t agree to that. I appreciate your generous offer, and I’ll keep it in mind for your benefit; but I can’t accept honors earned by someone else. You’ve helped me realize my responsibilities: I’ll go with you and fight alongside you for glory; and William will do the same.”
In a few hours they were ready to set out. Wenlock and Markham, and their dependants, found themselves engaged in honour to go upon an enterprize they never intended; and set out, with heavy hearts, to join the party. They marched in silence in the horrors of a dark night, and wet roads; they met the convoy where they expected, and a sharp engagement ensued. The victory was some time doubtful; but the moon rising on the backs of the English, gave them the advantage. They saw the disposition of their enemies, and availed themselves of it. Edmund advanced the foremost of the party; he drew out the leader on the French side; he slew him. Mr. William pressed forward to assist his friend; Sir Robert, to defend his brother; Wenlock, and Markham, from shame to stay behind.
In a few hours, they were ready to head out. Wenlock, Markham, and their followers found themselves bound by honor to embark on an adventure they never planned for, and set out with heavy hearts to join the group. They marched in silence through the darkness of a stormy night and wet roads; they met the convoy where expected, and a fierce battle broke out. The outcome was uncertain for a while, but as the moon rose behind the English troops, they gained the upper hand. They could see their enemies' positions and took advantage of it. Edmund was the first to advance; he drew out the leader from the French side and killed him. Mr. William rushed forward to help his friend; Sir Robert moved in to defend his brother; and Wenlock and Markham pushed themselves to stay put out of shame.
Thomas Hewson and his associates drew back on their side; the French perceived it, and pursued the advantage. Edmund pushed them in front; the young nobles all followed him; they broke through the detachment, and stopped the waggons. The officer who commanded the party, encouraged them to go on; the defeat was soon complete, and the provisions carried in triumph to the English camp.
Thomas Hewson and his team pulled back, and the French noticed, seizing the opportunity. Edmund led the charge forward; all the young nobles followed him. They broke through the detachment and halted the wagons. The officer in charge urged them to keep going; the defeat was soon total, and the supplies were triumphantly brought to the English camp.
Edmund was presented to the Regent as the man to whom the victory was chiefly owing. Not a tongue presumed to move itself against him; even malice and envy were silenced.
Edmund was introduced to the Regent as the person primarily responsible for the victory. No one dared to speak against him; even malice and envy were quieted.
“Approach, young man,” said the Regent, “that I may confer upon you the honour of knighthood, which you have well deserved.” Mr. Wenlock could no longer forbear speaking—“Knighthood,” said he, “is an order belonging to gentlemen, it cannot be conferred on a peasant.”
“Come forward, young man,” said the Regent, “so I can bestow upon you the honor of knighthood, which you have truly earned.” Mr. Wenlock could no longer hold back his words—“Knighthood,” he said, “is a title reserved for gentlemen; it cannot be given to a peasant.”
“What say you, sir!” returned the Regent; “is this youth a peasant?”
“What do you say, sir!” replied the Regent; “is this young man a peasant?”
“He is,” said Wenlock; “let him deny it if he can.”
“He is,” said Wenlock; “let him deny it if he can.”
Edmund, with a modest bow, replied, “It is true indeed I am a peasant, and this honour is too great for me; I have only done my duty.”
Edmund, with a slight bow, responded, “It’s true that I’m just a peasant, and this honor is too much for me; I’ve only done my duty.”
The Duke of York, whose pride of birth equalled that of any man living or dead, sheathed his sword immediately. “Though,” said he, “I cannot reward you as I intended, I will take care that you shall have a large share in the spoils of this night; and, I declare publicly, that you stand first in the list of gallant men in this engagement.”
The Duke of York, whose pride in his lineage was as strong as anyone's, sheathed his sword right away. “However,” he said, “even though I can’t reward you as I planned, I’ll make sure you get a significant portion of the loot from tonight. And I publicly declare that you are at the top of the list of brave men in this battle.”
Thomas Hewson and his associates made a poor figure in their return; they were publicly reproved for their backwardness. Hewson was wounded in body and more in mind, for the bad success of his ill-laid design. He could not hold up his head before Edmund; who, unconscious of their malice, administered every kind of comfort to them. He spoke in their behalf to the commanding officer, imputing their conduct to unavoidable accidents. He visited them privately; he gave them a part of the spoils allotted to himself; by every act of valour and courtesy he strove to engage those hearts that hated, envied, and maligned him: But where hatred arises from envy of superior qualities, every display of those qualities increases the cause from whence it arises.
Thomas Hewson and his associates returned in disgrace; they were publicly criticized for their shortcomings. Hewson was hurt both physically and emotionally because of the failure of his poorly thought-out plan. He couldn't face Edmund, who, unaware of their hostility, offered them every kind of support. He spoke to the commanding officer on their behalf, blaming their actions on unavoidable circumstances. He visited them privately and shared part of the spoils designated for himself. Through every act of bravery and kindness, he tried to win over those who hated, envied, and slandered him. But when hatred stems from envy of superior qualities, showing those qualities only fuels the resentment.
[Another pause ensues here.]
[Another pause happens here.]
The young nobles and gentlemen who distinguished Edmund were prevented from raising him to preferment by the insinuations of Wenlock and his associates, who never failed to set before them his low descent, and his pride and arrogance in presuming to rank with gentlemen.
The young nobles and gentlemen who admired Edmund were stopped from promoting him by the suggestions of Wenlock and his friends, who constantly reminded them of his humble background and his pride and arrogance in assuming he was equal to gentlemen.
[Here the manuscript is not legible for several pages. There is mention, about this time, of the death of the Lady Fitz-Owen, but not the cause.]
[Here the manuscript is not clear for several pages. There is a mention, around this time, of Lady Fitz-Owen's death, but not the reason.]
Wenlock rejoiced to find that his schemes took effect, and that they should be recalled at the approach of winter. The Baron was glad of a pretence to send for them home; for he could no longer endure the absence of his children, after the loss of their mother.
Wenlock was happy to see that his plans worked and that they would be brought back as winter approached. The Baron was relieved to have a reason to call them home; he could no longer stand being away from his children after losing their mother.
[The manuscript is again defaced for many leaves; at length the letters become more legible, and the remainder of it is quite perfect.]
[The manuscript is once again damaged in many places; eventually, the letters become clearer, and the rest of it is completely intact.]
From the time the young men returned from France, the enemies of Edmund employed their utmost abilities to ruin him in the Baron’s opinion, and get him dismissed from the family. They insinuated a thousand things against him, that happened, as they said, during his residence in France, and therefore could not be known to his master; but when the Baron privately enquired of his two elder sons, he found there was no truth in their reports. Sir Robert, though he did not love him, scorned to join in untruths against him. Mr. William spoke of him with the warmth of fraternal affection. The Baron perceived that his kinsmen disliked Edmund; but his own good heart hindered him from seeing the baseness of theirs. It is said, that continual dropping will wear away a stone; so did their incessant reports, by insensible degrees, produce a coolness in his patron’s behaviour towards him. If he behaved with manly spirit, it was misconstrued into pride and arrogance; his generosity was imprudence; his humility was hypocrisy, the better to cover his ambition. Edmund bore patiently all the indignities that were thrown upon him; and, though he felt them severely in his bosom, scorned to justify his conduct at the expence even of his enemies. Perhaps his gentle spirit might at length have sunk under this treatment, but providence interposed in his behalf; and, by seemingly accidental circumstances, conducted him imperceptibly towards the crisis of his fate.
From the time the young men came back from France, Edmund's enemies did everything they could to ruin his reputation in the Baron's eyes and to have him kicked out of the family. They suggested countless accusations against him regarding things that supposedly happened while he was in France, things that his master wouldn’t have known about; but when the Baron privately asked his two older sons, he found no truth in their claims. Sir Robert, although he didn't care for Edmund, refused to participate in lies against him. Mr. William spoke of him with the warmth of a brotherly bond. The Baron noticed that his relatives had a dislike for Edmund, but his own good nature prevented him from seeing their true malice. It's said that persistent dripping can erode stone; similarly, their constant gossip gradually created distance in how the Baron treated him. When Edmund showed strength of character, it was seen as pride and arrogance; his generosity was labeled as recklessness; his humility was interpreted as a facade to disguise his ambition. Edmund endured all the insults thrown at him patiently; even though they hurt him deeply, he refused to defend himself at the expense of his enemies. Perhaps his gentle spirit might have eventually broken under such treatment, but fate intervened on his behalf; through what seemed to be random circumstances, he was led imperceptibly toward a turning point in his destiny.
Father Oswald, who had been preceptor to the young men, had a strong affection for Edmund, from a thorough knowledge of his heart; he saw through the mean artifices that were used to undermine him in his patron’s favour; he watched their machinations, and strove to frustrate their designs.
Father Oswald, who had been a mentor to the young men, felt a deep affection for Edmund, thanks to his thorough understanding of him. He could see through the petty tricks aimed at undermining Edmund in his patron's eyes; he observed their schemes and worked to thwart their plans.
This good man used frequently to walk out with Edmund; they conversed upon various subjects; and the youth would lament to him the unhappiness of his situation, and the peculiar circumstances that attended him. The father, by his wholesome advice, comforted his drooping heart, and confirmed him in his resolution of bearing unavoidable evils with patience and fortitude, from the consciousness of his own innocence, and the assurance of a future and eternal reward.
This good man often took walks with Edmund; they talked about various topics, and the young man would express his sadness about his situation and the unique challenges he faced. The father, with his wise advice, comforted Edmund's heavy heart and encouraged him to endure unavoidable hardships with patience and strength, knowing he was innocent and believing in a future eternal reward.
One day, as they were walking in a wood near the castle, Edmund asked the father, what meant those preparations for building, the cutting down trees, and burning of bricks?
One day, as they were walking in a forest near the castle, Edmund asked his father what all those building preparations meant, the cutting down of trees, and the burning of bricks?
“What,” said Oswald, “have you not heard that my Lord is going to build a new apartment on the west side of the castle?”
“What,” Oswald said, “haven't you heard that my Lord is planning to build a new apartment on the west side of the castle?”
“And why,” said Edmund, “should my Lord be at that expence when there is one on the east side that is never occupied?”
“And why,” said Edmund, “should my Lord spend that money when there’s one on the east side that’s never used?”
“That apartment,” said the friar, “you must have observed is always shut up.”
“That apartment,” the friar said, “you must have noticed is always closed off.”
“I have observed it often,” said Edmund; “but I never presumed to ask any questions about it.”
“I’ve noticed it often,” said Edmund; “but I never thought to ask any questions about it.”
“You had then,” said Oswald, “less curiosity, and more discretion, than is common at your age.”
“You had, then,” Oswald said, “less curiosity and more discretion than what’s typical for your age.”
“You have raised my curiosity,” said Edmund; “and, if it be not improper, I beg of you to gratify it.”
“You’ve piqued my curiosity,” said Edmund; “and, if it’s not too much trouble, I ask you to satisfy it.”
“We are alone,” said Oswald, “and I am so well assured of your prudence, that I will explain this mystery in some degree to you.”
“We’re alone,” said Oswald, “and I’m so confident in your judgment that I’ll explain this mystery to you to some extent.”
“You must know, that apartment was occupied by the last Lord Lovel when he was a batchelor. He married in his father’s lifetime, who gave up his own apartment to him, and offered to retire to this himself; but the son would not permit him; he chose to sleep here, rather than in any other. He had been married about three months, when his father, the old lord, died of a fever. About twelve months after his marriage, he was called upon to attend the King, Henry the Fourth, on an expedition into Wales, whither he was attended by many of his dependants. He left his lady big with child, and full of care and anxiety for his safety and return.
"You should know that this apartment was occupied by the last Lord Lovel when he was single. He got married while his father was still alive, who gave up his own apartment to him and offered to move here himself; but the son wouldn’t allow it. He preferred to sleep here instead of anywhere else. He had been married for about three months when his father, the old lord, died of a fever. About a year after his marriage, he was called to accompany King Henry the Fourth on a trip to Wales, where he was followed by many of his followers. He left his wife pregnant and filled with worry for his safety and return."
“After the King had chastised the rebels, and obtained the victory, the Lord Lovel was expected home every day; various reports were sent home before him; one messenger brought an account of his health and safety; soon after another came with bad news, that he was slain in battle. His kinsman, Sir Walter Lovel, came here on a visit to comfort the Lady; and he waited to receive his kinsman at his return. It was he that brought the news of the sad event of the battle to the Lady Lovel.
“After the King had punished the rebels and secured victory, Lord Lovel was expected home any day now; various reports came in advance of him. One messenger reported that he was safe and healthy; shortly after, another arrived with the terrible news that he had been killed in battle. His relative, Sir Walter Lovel, visited to comfort the Lady and waited for his kinsman’s return. It was he who delivered the heartbreaking news of the battle to Lady Lovel.”
“She fainted away at the relation; but, when she revived, exerted the utmost resolution; saying, it was her duty to bear this dreadful stroke with Christian fortitude and patience, especially in regard to the child she went with, the last remains of her beloved husband, and the undoubted heir of a noble house. For several days she seemed an example of patience and resignation; but then, all at once, she renounced them, and broke out into passionate and frantic exclamations; she said, that her dear lord was basely murdered; that his ghost had appeared to her, and revealed his fate. She called upon Heaven and earth to revenge her wrongs; saying, she would never cease complaining to God, and the King, for vengeance and justice.
“She fainted at the news; but when she came to, she gathered all her strength, saying it was her duty to endure this terrible blow with strength and patience, especially for the child she was carrying, the last remnant of her beloved husband and the rightful heir of a noble family. For several days, she seemed to embody patience and acceptance; but then, all of a sudden, she rejected them and erupted into desperate and frenzied cries; she declared that her dear husband had been murdered in cold blood, that his ghost had appeared to her and revealed what happened. She called on Heaven and earth to avenge her wrongs, saying she would never stop crying out to God and the King for revenge and justice.
“Upon this, Sir Walter told the servants that Lady Lovel was distracted, from grief for the death of her Lord; that his regard for her was as strong as ever; and that, if she recovered, he would himself be her comforter, and marry her. In the mean time she was confined in this very apartment, and in less than a month the poor Lady died. She lies buried in the family vault in St. Austin’s church in the village. Sir Walter took possession of the castle, and all the other estates, and assumed the title of Lord Lovel.
“After that, Sir Walter informed the servants that Lady Lovel was distraught over the death of her husband; that his feelings for her remained as strong as ever; and that, if she got better, he would be her comforter and marry her. In the meantime, she was kept in this very room, and within less than a month, the poor lady passed away. She is buried in the family vault at St. Austin’s church in the village. Sir Walter took over the castle and all the other estates, adopting the title of Lord Lovel.”
“Soon after, it was reported that the castle was haunted, and that the ghosts of Lord and Lady Lovel had been seen by several of the servants. Whoever went into this apartment were terrified by uncommon noises, and strange appearances; at length this apartment was wholly shut up, and the servants were forbid to enter it, or to talk of any thing relating to it: However, the story did not stop here; it was whispered about, that the new Lord Lovel was so disturbed every night, that he could not sleep in quiet; and, being at last tired of the place, he sold the castle and estate of his ancestors, to his brother-in-law the Lord Fitz-Owen, who now enjoys it, and left this country.”
“Soon after, it was reported that the castle was haunted, and that the ghosts of Lord and Lady Lovel had been seen by several servants. Anyone who entered that apartment was terrified by strange noises and odd sightings; eventually, the room was completely sealed off, and the servants were forbidden to enter or even talk about it. However, the story didn’t end there; it was rumored that the new Lord Lovel was so disturbed every night that he couldn’t sleep well. Tired of the place, he sold the castle and his family estate to his brother-in-law, Lord Fitz-Owen, who now enjoys it, and left the country.”
“All this is news to me,” said Edmund; “but, father, tell me what grounds there were for the lady’s suspicion that her lord died unfairly?”
“All this is new to me,” said Edmund; “but, Dad, can you tell me what reasons the lady had to suspect that her husband died unfairly?”
“Alas!” said Oswald, “that is only known to God. There were strange thoughts in the minds of many at that time; I had mine; but I will not disclose them, not even to you. I will not injure those who may be innocent; and I leave it to Providence, who will doubtless, in its own best time and manner, punish the guilty. But let what I have told you be as if you had never heard it.”
“Alas!” said Oswald, “only God knows that. Many people had strange thoughts at that time; I had my own, but I won’t share them, not even with you. I won’t harm those who might be innocent; I’ll leave it to Providence, which will surely punish the guilty in its own time and way. But please forget what I’ve told you, as if you never heard it.”
“I thank you for these marks of your esteem and confidence,” said Edmund; “be assured that I will not abuse them; nor do I desire to pry into secrets not proper to be revealed. I entirely approve your discretion, and acquiesce in your conclusion, that Providence will in its own time vindicate its ways to man; if it were not for that trust, my situation would be insupportable. I strive earnestly to deserve the esteem and favour of good men; I endeavour to regulate my conduct so as to avoid giving offence to any man; but I see, with infinite pain, that it is impossible for me to gain these points.”
“I appreciate these signs of your respect and trust,” said Edmund; “rest assured that I will not take advantage of them; nor do I wish to pry into secrets that shouldn’t be revealed. I fully support your discretion and agree with your conclusion that Providence will in its own time make its ways clear to humanity; without that belief, my situation would be unbearable. I work hard to earn the respect and favor of good people; I try to conduct myself in a way that avoids offending anyone; but I see, with great sadness, that it’s impossible for me to achieve these goals.”
“I see it too, with great concern,” said Oswald; “and every thing that I can say and do in your favour is misconstrued; and, by seeking to do you service, I lose my own influence. But I will never give my sanction to acts of injustice, nor join to oppress innocence. My dear child, put your trust in God: He who brought light out of darkness, can bring good out of evil.”
“I see it too, with great concern,” said Oswald. “Everything I say and do to help you gets misunderstood, and by trying to assist you, I lose my own influence. But I will never support acts of injustice or contribute to the oppression of the innocent. My dear child, trust in God: He who brought light out of darkness can bring good out of evil.”
“I hope and trust so,” said Edmund; “but, father, if my enemies should prevail—if my lord should believe their stories against me, and I should be put out of the house with disgrace, what will become of me? I have nothing but my character to depend upon; if I lose that, I lose every thing; and I see they seek no less than my ruin.”
“I hope so too,” said Edmund. “But, dad, what if my enemies win? What if my lord believes their lies about me, and I get kicked out of the house in disgrace? What will happen to me? I only have my reputation to rely on; if I lose that, I lose everything. I can see they want nothing less than to ruin me.”
“Trust in my lord’s honour and justice,” replied Oswald; “he knows your virtue, and he is not ignorant of their ill-will towards you.”
“Trust in my lord’s honor and fairness,” replied Oswald; “he knows your goodness, and he’s aware of their hostility toward you.”
“I know my lord’s justice too well to doubt it,” said Edmund; “but would it not be better to rid him of this trouble, and his family of an incumbrance? I would gladly do something for myself, but cannot without my lord’s recommendation; and, such is my situation, that I fear the asking for a dismission would be accounted base ingratitude; beside, when I think of leaving this house, my heart saddens at the thought, and tells me I cannot be happy out of it; yet I think I could return to a peasant’s life with cheerfulness, rather than live in a palace under disdain and contempt.”
“I know my lord's sense of justice too well to doubt it,” said Edmund; “but wouldn’t it be better to relieve him of this burden, and his family of a hassle? I would happily do something for myself, but I can’t without my lord's recommendation; and given my situation, I worry that asking for a dismissal would be seen as sheer ingratitude. Besides, when I think about leaving this house, my heart feels heavy at the thought, and it tells me I couldn't be happy outside of it; yet I believe I could go back to a peasant's life with a smile, rather than live in a palace facing disdain and contempt.”
“Have patience a little longer, my son,” said Oswald; “I will think of some way to serve you, and to represent your grievances to my lord, without offence to either—perhaps the causes may be removed. Continue to observe the same irreproachable conduct; and be assured that Heaven will defend your innocence, and defeat the unjust designs of your enemies. Let us now return home.”
“Hang in there a little longer, my son,” said Oswald; “I’ll figure out a way to help you and bring your complaints to my lord without upsetting anyone—maybe the reasons can be addressed. Keep acting with the same flawless behavior; trust that Heaven will protect your innocence and thwart the unfair plans of your enemies. Let’s head back home now.”
About a week after this conference, Edmund walked out in the fields ruminating on the disagreeable circumstances of his situation. Insensible of the time, he had been out several hours without perceiving how the day wore away, when he heard himself called by name several times; looking backward, he saw his friend Mr. William, and hallooed to him. He came running towards him; and, leaping over the style, stood still a while to recover his breath.
About a week after the conference, Edmund walked out into the fields, thinking about the unpleasant circumstances he was facing. Lost in thought, he didn’t realize he had been outside for several hours until he heard someone calling his name. Turning around, he saw his friend Mr. William and called out to him. William came running over, jumped over the fence, and paused for a moment to catch his breath.
“What is the matter, sir?” said Edmund; “your looks bespeak some tidings of importance.”
“What’s wrong, sir?” said Edmund; “you look like you have some important news.”
With a look of tender concern and affection, the youth pressed his hand and spoke—
With a look of genuine care and warmth, the young man took his hand and said—
“My dear Edmund, you must come home with me directly; your old enemies have united to ruin you with my father; my brother Robert has declared that he thinks there will be no peace in our family till you are dismissed from it, and told my father, he hoped he would not break with his kinsmen rather than give up Edmund.”
“My dear Edmund, you need to come home with me right away; your old enemies have joined forces to destroy your standing with my father. My brother Robert has stated that he believes our family won’t find peace until you’re no longer part of it, and he told my father that he hoped he wouldn’t cut ties with his relatives instead of letting go of you.”
“But what do they lay to my charge?” said Edmund.
“But what are they accusing me of?” said Edmund.
“I cannot rightly understand,” answered William, “for they make a great mystery of it; something of great consequence, they say; but they will not tell me what: However, my father has told them that they must bring their accusation before your face, and he will have you answer them publicly. I have been seeking you this hour, to inform you of this, that you might be prepared to defend yourself against your accusers.”
“I can’t really understand,” William replied, “because they make such a big deal out of it; they say it’s something really important, but they won’t tell me what it is. However, my dad has told them that they need to bring their accusation to you, and he expects you to respond to them publicly. I’ve been looking for you for the past hour to let you know this, so you can be ready to defend yourself against your accusers.”
“God reward you, sir,” said Edmund, “for all your goodness to me! I see they are determined to ruin me if possible: I shall be compelled to leave the castle; but, whatever becomes of me, be assured you shall have no cause to blush for your kindness and partiality to your Edmund.”
“God bless you, sir,” said Edmund, “for all your kindness to me! I can see they’re set on ruining me if they can: I’ll have to leave the castle; but no matter what happens to me, you can be sure you won’t have any reason to feel ashamed of your support and favoritism towards your Edmund.”
“I know it, I am sure of it,” said William; “and here I swear to you, as Jonathan did to David, I beseech Heaven to bless me, as my friendship to you shall be steady and inviolable!”
“I know it, I’m certain of it,” said William; “and here I swear to you, just like Jonathan did to David, I ask Heaven to bless me, as my friendship for you will be steadfast and unbreakable!”
“Only so long as I shall deserve so great a blessing,” interrupted Edmund.
“Only as long as I deserve such a great blessing,” interrupted Edmund.
“I know your worth and honour,” continued William; “and such is my confidence in your merit, that I firmly believe Heaven designs you for something extraordinary; and I expect that some great and unforeseen event will raise you to the rank and station to which you appear to belong: Promise me, therefore, that whatever may be your fate you will preserve the same friendship for me that I bear to you.”
“I recognize your value and integrity,” William continued; “and I have so much faith in your abilities that I truly believe that destiny has something remarkable in store for you. I expect that some significant and unexpected event will elevate you to the level and position you seem destined for. So, promise me that no matter what happens, you will maintain the same friendship for me that I have for you.”
Edmund was so much affected that he could not answer but in broken sentences.
Edmund was so overwhelmed that he could only respond in fragmented sentences.
“Oh my friend, my master! I vow, I promise, my heart promises!”
“Oh my friend, my master! I swear, I promise, my heart promises!”
He kneeled down with clasped hands, and uplifted eyes. William kneeled by him, and they invoked the Supreme to witness to their friendship, and implored His blessing upon it. They then rose up and embraced each other, while tears of cordial affection bedewed their cheeks.
He knelt down with his hands together and his eyes lifted. William knelt beside him, and they called on the Supreme to witness their friendship, asking for His blessing on it. They then stood up and hugged each other, as tears of genuine affection streamed down their cheeks.
As soon as they were able to speak, Edmund conjured his friend not to expose himself to the displeasure of his family out of kindness to him.
As soon as they could talk, Edmund urged his friend not to upset his family just to be nice to him.
“I submit to the will of Heaven,” said he; “I wait with patience its disposal of me; if I leave the castle, I will find means to inform you of my fate and fortunes.”
“I accept what fate has in store for me,” he said; “I will patiently await what it decides for my future; if I leave the castle, I’ll make sure to let you know about my fate and circumstances.”
“I hope,” said William, “that things may yet be accommodated; but do not take any resolution, let us act as occasions arise.”
“I hope,” said William, “that we can still work things out; but don’t make any decisions right now, let’s act as opportunities come up.”
In this manner these amiable youths conferred, till they arrived at the castle. The Baron was sitting in the great hall, on a high chair with a footstep before, with the state and dignity of a judge; before him stood Father Oswald, as pleading the cause for himself and Edmund. Round the Baron’s chair stood his eldest son and his kinsmen, with their principal domestics. The old servant, Joseph, at some distance, with his head leaning forward, as listening with the utmost attention to what passed. Mr. William approached the chair. “My Lord, I have found Edmund, and brought him to answer for himself.”
In this way, these friendly young men talked until they reached the castle. The Baron was sitting in the great hall, in a high chair with a footstool, looking every bit like a judge; before him stood Father Oswald, defending himself and Edmund. Around the Baron's chair were his oldest son and his relatives, along with their chief servants. The old servant, Joseph, stood a bit away, leaning forward, listening intently to the conversation. Mr. William stepped up to the chair. “My Lord, I’ve found Edmund and brought him here to speak for himself.”
“You have done well,” said the Baron. “Edmund, come hither; you are charged with some indiscretions, for I cannot properly call them crimes: I am resolved to do justice between you and your accusers; I shall therefore hear you as well as them; for no man ought to be condemned unheard.”
“You have done well,” said the Baron. “Edmund, come here; you are accused of some wrongdoings, for I can't really call them crimes: I am determined to ensure fairness between you and your accusers; I will listen to you as well as to them; for no one should be judged without being heard.”
“My lord,” said Edmund, with equal modesty and intrepidity, “I demand my trial; if I shall be found guilty of any crimes against my Benefactor, let me be punished with the utmost rigour; But if, as I trust, no such charge can be proved against me, I know your goodness too well to doubt that you will do justice to me, as well as to others; and if it should so happen that by the misrepresentations of my enemies (who have long sought my ruin privately, and now avow it publicly), if by their artifices your lordship should be induced to think me guilty, I would submit to your sentence in silence, and appeal to another tribunal.”
“My lord,” said Edmund, with equal humility and courage, “I request my trial; if I am found guilty of any crimes against my Benefactor, I deserve to be punished to the fullest extent. But if, as I hope, no such accusation can be substantiated, I know your kindness too well to doubt that you will ensure justice for me as well as for others. And if it happens that due to the falsehoods of my enemies (who have long plotted my downfall in secret and are now openly admitting it), if their schemes lead your lordship to believe I am guilty, I would accept your judgment in silence and seek justice from another court.”
“See,” said Mr. Wenlock, “the confidence of the fellow! he already supposes that my lord must be in the wrong if he condemns him; and then this meek creature will appeal to another tribunal. To whose will he appeal? I desire he may be made to explain himself.”
“Look,” said Mr. Wenlock, “the guy has some nerve! He already thinks that my lord must be wrong if he condemns him; and then this submissive person will turn to another court. Who will he appeal to? I want him to explain himself.”
“That I will immediately,” said Edmund, “without being compelled. I only meant to appeal to Heaven that best knows my innocence.”
"I'll do that right away," said Edmund, "without being forced. I just wanted to appeal to Heaven, which knows my innocence best."
“‘Tis true,” said the Baron, “and no offence to any one; man can only judge by appearances, but Heaven knows the heart; Let every one of you bear this in mind, that you may not bring a false accusation, nor justify yourselves by concealing the truth. Edmund, I am informed that Oswald and you have made very free with me and my family, in some of your conversations; you were heard to censure me for the absurdity of building a new apartment on the west side of the castle, when there was one on the east side uninhabited. Oswald said, that apartment was shut up because it was haunted; that some shocking murder had been committed there; adding many particulars concerning Lord Lovel’s family, such as he could not know the truth of, and, if he had known, was imprudent to reveal. But, further, you complained of ill-treatment here; and mentioned an intention to leave the castle, and seek your fortune elsewhere. I shall examine into all these particulars in turn. At present I desire you, Edmund, to relate all that you can remember of the conversation that passed between you and Oswald in the wood last Monday.”
“It's true,” said the Baron, “and no offense to anyone; a person can only judge by appearances, but only Heaven knows the heart. Keep this in mind, so you don’t make false accusations or justify yourselves by hiding the truth. Edmund, I've been told that you and Oswald have spoken freely about me and my family in some of your conversations; you were heard criticizing me for the absurdity of building a new apartment on the west side of the castle when there’s an empty one on the east side. Oswald claimed that apartment was closed off because it was haunted and that a terrible murder had taken place there, adding many details about Lord Lovel’s family that he couldn’t possibly know the truth of, and if he did, it was reckless to share. Moreover, you complained about mistreatment here and mentioned wanting to leave the castle to seek your fortune elsewhere. I will investigate all these matters. For now, I would like you, Edmund, to recount everything you remember about the conversation between you and Oswald in the woods last Monday.”
“Good God!” said Edmund, “is it possible that any person could put such a construction upon so innocent a conversation?”
“Good God!” said Edmund, “is it really possible for anyone to interpret such an innocent conversation like that?”
“Tell me then,” said the Baron, “the particulars of it.”
“Tell me then,” said the Baron, “the details of it.”
“I will, my lord, as nearly as my memory will allow me.” Accordingly he related most of the conversation that passed in the wood; but, in the part that concerned the family of Lovel, he abbreviated as much as possible. Oswald’s countenance cleared up, for he had done the same before Edmund came. The Baron called to his eldest son.
“I will, my lord, as closely as my memory allows.” He then recounted most of the conversation from the woods; however, he shortened the details about the Lovel family as much as he could. Oswald's expression brightened, since he had done the same before Edmund arrived. The Baron called for his eldest son.
“You hear, Sir Robert, what both parties say; I have questioned them separately; neither of them knew what the other would answer, yet their accounts agree almost to a word.”
“You see, Sir Robert, what both sides are saying; I’ve asked them separately; neither of them knew how the other would respond, yet their stories match almost exactly.”
“I confess they do so,” answered Sir Robert; “but, sir, it is very bold and presuming for them to speak of our family affairs in such a manner; if my uncle, Lord Lovel, should come to know it, he would punish them severely; and, if his honour is reflected upon, it becomes us to resent and to punish it.” Here Mr. Wenlock broke out into passion, and offered to swear to the truth of his accusation.
“I admit they do that,” replied Sir Robert; “but, sir, it's quite bold and presumptuous for them to talk about our family matters like that; if my uncle, Lord Lovel, found out, he would punish them harshly; and if his honor is insulted, it's our duty to respond and to take action.” At this point, Mr. Wenlock lost his temper and offered to swear to the truth of his claim.
“Be silent, Dick,” said the Baron; “I shall judge for myself. I protest,” said he to Sir Robert, “I never heard so much as Oswald has now told me concerning the deaths of Lord and Lady Lovel; I think it is best to let such stories alone till they die away of themselves. I had, indeed, heard of an idle story of the east apartment’s being haunted, when first I came hither, and my brother advised me to shut it up till it should be forgotten; but what has now been said, has suggested a thought that may make that apartment useful in future. I have thought of a punishment for Edmund that will stop the mouth of his accusers for the present; and, as I hope, will establish his credit with every body. Edmund, will you undertake this adventure for me?”
“Be quiet, Dick,” said the Baron; “I’ll make my own judgment. I swear,” he said to Sir Robert, “I never heard as much as Oswald has just told me about the deaths of Lord and Lady Lovel; I think it’s best to let such stories be until they fade away on their own. I did hear a silly rumor about the east apartment being haunted when I first got here, and my brother advised me to lock it up until people forgot about it; but what’s just been said has given me an idea that could make that apartment useful in the future. I’ve come up with a punishment for Edmund that will silence his accusers for now; and, I hope, will restore his reputation with everyone. Edmund, will you take on this task for me?”
“What adventure, my Lord,” said Edmund? “There is nothing I would not undertake to shew my gratitude and fidelity to you. As to my courage, I would shew that at the expence of my malicious accusers, if respect to my Lord’s blood did not tie up my hands; as I am situated, I beg it may be put to the proof in whatever way is most for my master’s service.”
“What an adventure, my Lord,” said Edmund. “There’s nothing I wouldn’t do to show my gratitude and loyalty to you. As for my courage, I would prove it at the expense of my malicious accusers, if respect for my Lord's blood didn’t hold me back; given my situation, I ask that it be tested in whatever way best serves my master.”
“That is well said,” cried the Baron; “as to your enemies, I am thinking how to separate you from them effectually; of that I shall speak hereafter. I am going to try Edmund’s courage; he shall sleep three nights in the east apartment, that he may testify to all whether it be haunted or not; afterwards I will have that apartment set in order, and my eldest son shall take it for his own; it will spare me some expence, and answer my purpose as well, or better; Will you consent, Edmund?”
"That's a good point," the Baron exclaimed. "As for your enemies, I'm figuring out how to effectively cut you off from them; I'll talk about that later. I'm going to test Edmund's bravery; he'll spend three nights in the east room to see if it's haunted or not. After that, I'll have that room fixed up, and my oldest son will take it for himself; it will save me some money and work just as well, if not better. Will you agree to this, Edmund?"
“With all my heart, my Lord,” said Edmund, “I have not wilfully offended God or man; I have, therefore, nothing to fear.”
“With all my heart, my Lord,” said Edmund, “I haven’t intentionally wronged God or anyone else; so, I have nothing to fear.”
“Brave boy!” said my Lord; “I am not deceived in you, nor shall you be deceived in your reliance on me. You shall sleep in that apartment to-night, and to-morrow I will have some private talk with you. Do you, Oswald, go with me; I want to have some conversation with you. The rest of you, retire to your studies and business; I will meet you at dinner.”
“Brave boy!” said my Lord; “I see you for who you really are, and you won’t be let down by trusting me. You’ll sleep in that room tonight, and tomorrow I’ll have a private chat with you. Oswald, come with me; I need to talk to you. The rest of you, go back to your studies and work; I’ll see you at dinner.”
Edmund retired to his own chamber, and Oswald was shut up with the Baron; he defended Edmund’s cause and his own, and laid open as much as he knew of the malice and designs of his enemies. The Baron expressed much concern at the untimely deaths of Lord and Lady Lovel, and desired Oswald to be circumspect in regard to what he had to say of the circumstances attending them; adding, that he was both innocent and ignorant of any treachery towards either of them. Oswald excused himself for his communications to Edmund, saying, they fell undesignedly into the subject, and that he mentioned it in confidence to him only.
Edmund went to his room, and Oswald was locked in with the Baron; he defended both Edmund’s position and his own, revealing as much as he knew about the malice and schemes of their enemies. The Baron showed great concern over the untimely deaths of Lord and Lady Lovel and urged Oswald to be careful about what he said regarding the events surrounding them, adding that he was both innocent and unaware of any betrayal towards either of them. Oswald justified his discussions with Edmund by saying that they had accidentally gotten onto the topic, and he mentioned it only in confidence to him.
The Baron sent orders to the young men to come to dinner; but they refused to meet Edmund at table; accordingly he ate in the steward’s apartment. After dinner, the Baron tried to reconcile his kinsmen to Edmund; but found it impossible. They saw their designs were laid open; and, judging of him by themselves, thought it impossible to forgive or be forgiven. The Baron ordered them to keep in separate apartments; he took his eldest son for his own companion, as being the most reasonable of the malcontents; and ordered his kinsmen to keep their own apartment, with a servant to watch their motions. Mr. William had Oswald for his companion. Old Joseph was bid to attend on Edmund; to serve him at supper; and, at the hour of nine, to conduct him to the haunted apartment. Edmund desired that he might have a light and his sword, lest his enemies should endeavour to surprise him. The Baron thought his request reasonable, and complied with it.
The Baron sent word to the young men to join him for dinner, but they refused to eat with Edmund, so he had his meal in the steward's quarters. After dinner, the Baron tried to get his relatives to make peace with Edmund, but it was impossible. They realized their plans were exposed and, judging Edmund by their own character, believed it was beyond them to forgive or be forgiven. The Baron ordered them to stay in separate rooms; he took his eldest son as his companion since he was the most reasonable of the disgruntled group, and instructed his relatives to remain in their own quarters, with a servant to keep an eye on them. Mr. William had Oswald as his companion. Old Joseph was told to attend to Edmund, serving him at supper, and at nine o'clock, to escort him to the haunted room. Edmund requested a light and his sword, in case his enemies tried to catch him off guard. The Baron found this request reasonable and agreed to it.
There was a great search to find the key of the apartment; at last it was discovered by Edmund, himself, among a parcel of old rusty keys in a lumber room. The Baron sent the young men their suppers to their respective apartments. Edmund declined eating, and desired to be conducted to his apartment. He was accompanied by most of the servants to the door of it; they wished him success, and prayed for him as if he had been going to execution.
There was a big search to find the apartment key; finally, it was found by Edmund among a bunch of old rusty keys in a storage room. The Baron sent the young men their dinners to their individual apartments. Edmund declined to eat and asked to be taken to his apartment. Most of the servants accompanied him to the door, wishing him luck and praying for him as if he were going to his execution.
The door was with great difficulty unlocked, and Joseph gave Edmund a lighted lamp, and wished him a good night; he returned his good wishes to them all with the utmost cheerfulness, took the key on the inside of the door, and dismissed them.
The door was unlocked with a lot of effort, and Joseph handed Edmund a lit lamp, wishing him goodnight. Edmund returned their good wishes with great cheer, took the key from inside the door, and sent them away.
He then took a survey of his chamber; the furniture, by long neglect, was decayed and dropping to pieces; the bed was devoured by the moths, and occupied by the rats, who had built their nests there with impunity for many generations. The bedding was very damp, for the rain had forced its way through the ceiling; he determined, therefore, to lie down in his clothes. There were two doors on the further side of the room, with keys in them; being not at all sleepy, he resolved to examine them; he attempted one lock, and opened it with ease; he went into a large dining-room, the furniture of which was in the same tattered condition; out of this was a large closet with some books in it, and hung round with coats of arms, with genealogies and alliances of the house of Lovel; he amused himself here some minutes, and then returned into the bed-chamber.
He then looked around his room; the furniture, due to years of neglect, was worn out and falling apart. The bed was eaten away by moths and taken over by rats, who had set up their nests there freely for generations. The bedding was really damp because rain had leaked through the ceiling, so he decided to lie down in his clothes. There were two doors on the other side of the room, both with keys in them; not feeling sleepy at all, he decided to check them out. He tried one lock and opened it easily; he walked into a large dining room, where the furniture was just as shabby. There was also a big closet with some books inside, decorated with coats of arms and genealogies of the Lovel family. He entertained himself there for a few minutes before heading back to the bedroom.
He recollected the other door, and resolved to see where it led to; the key was rusted into the lock, and resisted his attempts; he set the lamp on the ground, and, exerting all his strength, opened the door, and at the same instant the wind of it blew out the lamp, and left him in utter darkness. At the same moment he heard a hollow rustling noise, like that of a person coming through a narrow passage. Till this moment not one idea of fear had approached the mind of Edmund; but, just then, all the concurrent circumstances of his situation struck upon his heart, and gave him a new and disagreeable sensation. He paused a while; and, recollecting himself, cried out aloud. “What should I fear? I have not wilfully offended God or man; why then should I doubt protection? But I have not yet implored the divine assistance; how then can I expect it!” Upon this, he kneeled down and prayed earnestly, resigning himself wholly to the will of heaven; while he was yet speaking, his courage returned, and he resumed his usual confidence; again he approached the door from whence the noise proceeded; he thought he saw a glimmering light upon a staircase before him. “If,” said he, “this apartment is haunted, I will use my endeavours to discover the cause of it; and if the spirit appears visibly, I will speak to it.”
He remembered the other door and decided to see where it led. The key was rusty in the lock and resisted his attempts. He set the lamp down on the ground and, using all his strength, opened the door. At that moment, the rush of air blew out the lamp, leaving him in complete darkness. He then heard a hollow rustling sound, like someone coming through a narrow passage. Until now, Edmund hadn't felt any fear; but suddenly, all the circumstances of his situation weighed on him, giving him an uncomfortable feeling. He hesitated for a moment, then gathered himself and shouted, “What should I be afraid of? I haven't intentionally offended God or anyone; so why should I doubt I’ll be protected? But I haven't asked for divine help yet; how can I expect it?” With that, he knelt and prayed earnestly, completely surrendering to the will of heaven. While he prayed, his courage returned, and he regained his usual confidence. He approached the door again from which the noise had come and thought he saw a flicker of light on a staircase ahead of him. “If,” he said, “this place is haunted, I will try to find out why, and if the spirit appears, I will speak to it.”
He was preparing to descend the staircase, when he heard several knocks at the door by which he first entered the room; and, stepping backward, the door was clapped to with great violence. Again fear attacked him, but he resisted it, and boldly cried out, “Who is there?”
He was getting ready to go down the stairs when he heard several knocks at the door he had first entered. He took a step back, and the door slammed shut with a loud bang. Fear hit him again, but he fought it off and shouted, “Who’s there?”
A voice at the outer door answered, “It’s I; Joseph, your friend!”
A voice at the front door replied, “It’s me; Joseph, your friend!”
“What do you want?” said Edmund.
“What do you want?” Edmund asked.
“I have brought you some wood to make a fire,” said Joseph.
“I brought you some wood to start a fire,” Joseph said.
“I thank you kindly,” said Edmund; “but my lamp is gone out; I will try to find the door, however.”
“I really appreciate it,” said Edmund, “but my lamp has gone out; I’ll try to find the door anyway.”
After some trouble he found, and opened it; and was not sorry to see his friend Joseph, with a light in one hand, a flagon of beer in the other, and a fagot upon his shoulder. “I come,” said the good old man, “to bring you something to keep up your spirits; the evening is cold; I know this room wants airing; and beside that, my master, I think your present undertaking requires a little assistance.”
After some trouble, he found it and opened it, and he was glad to see his friend Joseph, holding a light in one hand, a jug of beer in the other, and a bundle of sticks on his shoulder. “I’ve come,” said the kind old man, “to bring you something to lift your spirits; it’s a chilly evening, and I know this room needs some fresh air; plus, my friend, I think your current project could use a bit of help.”
“My good friend,” said Edmund, “I never shall be able to deserve or requite your kindness to me.”
“My good friend,” said Edmund, “I will never be able to deserve or repay your kindness to me.”
“My dear sir, you always deserved more than I could do for you; and I think I shall yet live to see you defeat the designs of your enemies, and acknowledge the services of your friends.”
“My dear sir, you always deserved more than I could do for you; and I think I will live to see you overcome your enemies’ plans and recognize the help of your friends.”
“Alas!” said Edmund, “I see little prospect of that!”
“Sadly!” said Edmund, “I don’t see much hope of that!”
“I see,” said Joseph, “something that persuades me you are designed for great things; and I perceive that things are working about to some great end: have courage, my Master, my heart beats strangely high upon your account!”
“I see,” said Joseph, “something that convinces me you’re meant for great things; and I sense that everything is coming together for a significant purpose: stay strong, my Master, my heart races unusually high for you!”
“You make me smile,” said Edmund.
“You make me smile,” Edmund said.
“I am glad to see it, sir; may you smile all the rest of your life!”
“I’m happy to see it, sir; may you smile for the rest of your life!”
“I thank your honest affection,” returned Edmund, “though it is too partial to me. You had better go to bed, however; if it is known that you visit me here, it will be bad for us both.”
“I appreciate your honest feelings,” Edmund replied, “but it’s too flattering to me. You should head to bed, though; if people find out you’re here visiting me, it’ll be bad for us both.”
“So I will presently; but, please God, I will come here again to-morrow night, when all the family are a-bed; and I will tell you some things that you never yet heard.”
“So I will right away; but, God willing, I will come back here tomorrow night, when the whole family is asleep; and I will share some things with you that you haven't heard yet.”
“But pray tell me,” said Edmund, “where does that door lead to?”
“But please tell me,” said Edmund, “where does that door go?”
“Upon a passage that ends in a staircase that leads to the lower rooms; and there is likewise a door out of that passage into the dining-room.”
“At the end of a hallway, there’s a staircase that goes down to the lower rooms; and there’s also a door from that hallway into the dining room.”
“And what rooms are there below stairs,” said Edmund?
“And what rooms are down below?” said Edmund.
“The same as above,” replied he.
"The same as above," he replied.
“Very well; then I wish you a good night, we will talk further to-morrow.”
“Alright; then I wish you a good night, and we’ll talk more tomorrow.”
“Aye, to-morrow night; and in this place, my dear master.”
“Yeah, tomorrow night; and in this place, my dear master.”
“Why do you call me your master? I never was, nor ever can be, your master.”
“Why do you call me your master? I was never your master, and I never will be.”
“God only knows that,” said the good old man; “good-night, and heaven bless you!”
"Only God knows that," said the kind old man; "good night, and may heaven bless you!"
“Good-night, my worthy friend!”
"Good night, my dear friend!"
Joseph withdrew, and Edmund returned to the other door, and attempted several times to open it in vain; his hands were benumbed and tired; at length he gave over. He made a fire in the chimney, placed the lamp on a table, and opened one of the window-shutters to admit the day-light; he then recommended himself to the Divine protection, and threw himself upon the bed; he presently fell asleep, and continued in that state, till the sun saluted him with his orient beams through the window he had opened.
Joseph stepped back, and Edmund went to the other door, trying several times to open it without success; his hands were numb and exhausted; finally, he gave up. He started a fire in the fireplace, set the lamp on a table, and opened one of the window shutters to let in the daylight; then he asked for Divine protection and flopped onto the bed. He quickly fell asleep and stayed that way until the sun greeted him with its morning rays through the window he had opened.
As soon as he was perfectly awake, he strove to recollect his dreams. He thought that he heard people coming up the staircase that he had a glimpse of; that the door opened, and there entered a warrior, leading a lady by the hand, who was young and beautiful, but pale and wan; The man was dressed in complete armour, and his helmet down. They approached the bed; they undrew the curtains. He thought the man said, “Is this our child?” The woman replied, “It is; and the hour approaches that he shall be known for such.” They then separated, and one stood on each side of the bed; their hands met over his head, and they gave him a solemn benediction. He strove to rise and pay them his respects, but they forbad him; and the lady said, “Sleep in peace, oh my Edmund! for those who are the true possessors of this apartment are employed in thy preservation; sleep on, sweet hope of a house that is thought past hope!”
As soon as he was fully awake, he tried to remember his dreams. He thought he heard people coming up the staircase and caught a glimpse of them; then the door opened, and in walked a warrior, holding a young and beautiful lady by the hand, though she was pale and weak. The man was dressed in full armor, with his helmet down. They approached the bed and drew back the curtains. He thought the man said, “Is this our child?” The woman replied, “It is; and the time is coming when he will be acknowledged as such.” They then separated, standing on either side of the bed; their hands met over his head, and they gave him a serious blessing. He tried to get up and show his respect, but they stopped him; and the lady said, “Sleep in peace, oh my Edmund! For those who truly own this place are working to protect you; sleep on, sweet hope of a house that is believed to be without hope!”
Upon this, they withdrew, and went out at the same door by which they entered, and he heard them descend the stairs. After this, he followed a funeral as chief mourner; he saw the whole procession, and heard the ceremonies performed. He was snatched away from this mournful scene to one of a contrary kind, a stately feast, at which he presided; and he heard himself congratulated as a husband, and a father; his friend William sat by his side; and his happiness was complete. Every succeeding idea was happiness without allay; and his mind was not idle a moment till the morning sun awakened him. He perfectly remembered his dreams, and meditated on what all these things should portend. “Am I then,” said he, “not Edmund Twyford, but somebody of consequence in whose fate so many people are interested? Vain thought, that must have arisen from the partial suggestion of my two friends, Mr. William and old Joseph.”
They left and went out the same door they entered, and he heard them go down the stairs. After that, he followed a funeral as the chief mourner; he saw the whole procession and heard the ceremonies take place. He was suddenly taken from this sad scene to a totally different one, a grand feast where he was the host; he heard himself being congratulated as a husband and a father; his friend William sat beside him, and his happiness was complete. Each thought that followed was pure joy, and his mind was occupied the whole night until the morning sun woke him up. He clearly remembered his dreams and pondered what they all might mean. “Am I not,” he wondered, “Edmund Twyford, but someone important whose fate many people care about? What a silly thought that must have come from the influences of my two friends, Mr. William and old Joseph.”
He lay thus reflecting, when a servant knocked at his door, and told him it was past six o’clock, and that the Baron expected him to breakfast in an hour. He rose immediately; paid his tribute of thanks to heaven for its protection, and went from his chamber in high health and spirits. He walked in the garden till the hour of breakfast, and then attended the Baron.
He lay there thinking when a servant knocked on his door and told him it was past six o’clock and that the Baron expected him for breakfast in an hour. He got up right away, offered his thanks to heaven for its protection, and left his room feeling healthy and upbeat. He walked in the garden until it was time for breakfast and then went to see the Baron.
“Good morrow, Edmund!” said he; “how have you rested in your new apartment?”
“Good morning, Edmund!” he said; “how did you sleep in your new apartment?”
“Extremely well, my lord,” answered he.
“Really well, my lord,” he replied.
“I am glad to hear it,” said the Baron; “but I did not know your accommodations were so bad, as Joseph tells me they are.”
“I’m glad to hear that,” said the Baron; “but I didn’t realize your accommodations were so poor, as Joseph told me they are.”
“‘Tis of no consequence,” said Edmund; “if they were much worse, I could dispense with them for three nights.”
"That's no big deal," said Edmund; "even if they were a lot worse, I could go without them for three nights."
“Very well,” said the Baron; “you are a brave lad; I am satisfied with you, and will excuse the other two nights.”
“Alright,” said the Baron; “you’re a brave guy; I’m pleased with you, and I’ll let the other two nights slide.”
“But, my lord, I will not be excused; no one shall have reason to suspect my courage; I am determined to go through the remaining nights upon many accounts.”
“But, my lord, I won’t be excused; no one will have reason to doubt my bravery; I’m set on getting through the rest of the nights for many reasons.”
“That shall be as you please,” said my Lord. “I think of you as you deserve; so well, that I shall ask your advice by and by in some affairs of consequence.”
"That's totally up to you," my Lord said. "I think of you as you deserve; so well, in fact, that I’ll ask for your advice soon on some important matters."
“My life and services are yours, my lord; command them freely.”
"My life and services belong to you, my lord; feel free to command them."
“Let Oswald be called in,” said my Lord; “he shall be one of our consultation.” He came; the servants were dismissed; and the Baron spoke as follows:
“Let Oswald come in,” said my Lord; “he will be part of our discussion.” He entered; the servants were sent away; and the Baron began to speak:
“Edmund, when first I took you into my family, it was at the request of my sons and kinsmen; I bear witness to your good behaviour, you have not deserved to lose their esteem; but, nevertheless, I have observed for some years past, that all but my son William have set their faces against you; I see their meanness, and I perceive their motives: but they are, and must be, my relations; and I would rather govern them by love, than fear. I love and esteem your virtues: I cannot give you up to gratify their humours. My son William has lost the affections of the rest, for that he bears to you; but he has increased my regard for him; I think myself bound in honour to him and you to provide for you; I cannot do it, as I wished, under my own roof. If you stay here, I see nothing but confusion in my family; yet I cannot put you out of it disgracefully. I want to think of some way to prefer you, that you may leave this house with honour; and I desire both of you to give me your advice in this matter. If Edmund will tell me in what way I can employ him to his own honour and my advantage, I am ready to do it; let him propose it, and Oswald shall moderate between us.”
“Edmund, when I first brought you into my family, it was at the request of my sons and relatives; I can attest to your good behavior, and you haven’t deserved to lose their respect. However, I’ve noticed for some years now that everyone except my son William seems to be against you. I can see their pettiness and I understand their motives, but they are my family, and I’d rather manage them with love than fear. I love and appreciate your virtues: I can’t let you go just to please their whims. My son William has lost the respect of the others because of his support for you, but that has only increased my admiration for him. I feel obligated, both to him and to you, to make sure you’re taken care of; however, I can’t do it as I hoped within my own home. If you stay here, I foresee nothing but chaos in my family; yet I can’t remove you in a shameful way. I want to come up with a way to favor you so that you can leave this house with dignity, and I ask both of you for your input on this matter. If Edmund can suggest how he can serve both his own honor and my benefit, I’m willing to make it happen; let him propose it, and Oswald will help us work it out.”
Here he stopped; and Edmund, whose sighs almost choked him, threw himself at the Baron’s feet, and wet his hand with his tears: “Oh, my noble, generous benefactor! do you condescend to consult such a one as me upon the state of your family? does your most amiable and beloved son incur the ill-will of his brothers and kinsmen for my sake? What am I, that I should disturb the peace of this noble family? Oh, my lord, send me away directly! I should be unworthy to live, if I did not earnestly endeavour to restore your happiness. You have given me a noble education, and I trust I shall not disgrace it. If you will recommend me, and give me a character, I fear not to make my own fortune.”
Here he paused; and Edmund, whose sobs nearly overwhelmed him, threw himself at the Baron's feet and soaked his hand with his tears: “Oh, my noble, generous benefactor! Do you really want to hear from someone like me about your family's situation? Does your most charming and beloved son face resentment from his brothers and relatives because of me? What am I to disrupt the peace of this esteemed family? Oh, my lord, please send me away immediately! I would be unworthy to live if I didn’t genuinely try to bring back your happiness. You’ve given me a great education, and I hope not to bring shame to it. If you could recommend me and give me a reference, I’m not afraid to make my own way in the world.”
The Baron wiped his eyes; “I wish to do this, my child, but in what way?”
The Baron wiped his eyes and said, "I want to do this, my child, but how?"
“My lord,” said Edmund, “I will open my heart to you. I have served with credit in the army, and I should prefer a soldier’s life.”
“My lord,” said Edmund, “I want to be honest with you. I’ve done well in the army, and I would rather live the life of a soldier.”
“You please me well,” said the Baron; “I will send you to France, and give you a recommendation to the Regent; he knows you personally, and will prefer you, for my sake, and for your own merit.”
“You really impress me,” said the Baron; “I’ll send you to France and give you a recommendation to the Regent; he knows you personally and will prefer you, thanks to me and your own abilities.”
“My lord, you overwhelm me with your goodness! I am but your creature, and my life shall be devoted to your service.”
“My lord, you are too generous! I’m just here because of you, and my life will be dedicated to serving you.”
“But,” said the Baron, “how to dispose of you till the spring?”
“But,” said the
“That,” said Oswald, “may be thought of at leisure; I am glad that you have resolved, and I congratulate you both.” The Baron put an end to the conversation by desiring Edmund to go with him into the menage to see his horses. He ordered Oswald to acquaint his son William with all that had passed, and to try to persuade the young men to meet Edmund and William at dinner.
“That's something you can think about later,” said Oswald. “I’m glad you’ve made your decision, and I congratulate you both.” The Baron wrapped up the conversation by asking Edmund to join him in the stable to check out his horses. He instructed Oswald to inform his son William about everything that had happened and to try to convince the young men to meet Edmund and William for dinner.
The Baron took Edmund with him into his menage to see some horses he had lately purchased; while they were examining the beauties and defects of these noble and useful animals, Edmund declared that he preferred Caradoc, a horse he had broke himself, to any other in my lord’s stables. “Then,” said the Baron, “I will give him to you; and you shall go upon him to seek your fortune.” He made new acknowledgments for this gift, and declared he would prize it highly for the giver’s sake. “But I shall not part with you yet,” said my lord; “I will first carry all my points with these saucy boys, and oblige them to do you justice.”
The Baron took Edmund with him to his estate to check out some horses he had recently bought. While they were looking over the strengths and weaknesses of these majestic and useful animals, Edmund said he preferred Caradoc, a horse he had trained himself, to any other in the Baron’s stables. “Then,” said the Baron, “I’ll give him to you, and you can ride him to seek your fortune.” Edmund expressed his gratitude for the gift and said he would value it highly because of the giver. “But I’m not letting you go just yet,” my lord replied; “I will first deal with these cheeky boys and make sure they treat you fairly.”
“You have already done that,” said Edmund; “and I will not suffer any of your Lordship’s blood to undergo any farther humiliation upon my account. I think, with humble submission to your better judgment, the sooner I go hence the better.”
“You have already done that,” Edmund said. “I won’t let any of your Lordship’s blood face any more humiliation because of me. With all due respect to your better judgment, I think it’s best if I leave now.”
While they were speaking, Oswald came to them, and said, that the young men had absolutely refused to dine at the table, if Edmund was present. “‘Tis well,” said the Baron; “I shall find a way to punish their contumacy hereafter; I will make them know that I am the master here. Edmund and you, Oswald, shall spend the day in my apartment above stairs. William shall dine with me alone; and I will acquaint him with our determination; my son Robert, and his cabal, shall be prisoners in the great parlour. Edmund shall, according to his own desire, spend this and the following night in the haunted apartment; and this for his sake, and my own; for if I should now contradict my former orders, it would subject us both to their impertinent reflections.”
While they were talking, Oswald came up to them and said that the young men had flat-out refused to eat at the table if Edmund was there. “‘That’s fine,” said the Baron. “I’ll find a way to deal with their defiance later; I’ll make sure they understand I’m in charge here. Edmund and you, Oswald, will spend the day in my room upstairs. William will have dinner with me alone, and I’ll inform him of our decision; my son Robert and his group will be confined to the great parlor. Edmund will, as he wishes, spend this night and the next in the haunted room; I’m doing this for his sake and mine; if I go back on my previous orders now, it would expose us both to their irritating comments.”
He then took Oswald aside, and charged him not to let Edmund go out of his sight; for if he should come in the way of those implacable enemies, he trembled for the consequences. He then walked back to the stables, and the two friends returned into the house.
He then pulled Oswald aside and instructed him not to let Edmund out of his sight; if he crossed paths with those relentless enemies, he feared for the outcome. He then walked back to the stables, and the two friends went back into the house.
They had a long conversation on various subjects; in the course of it, Edmund acquainted Oswald with all that had passed between him and Joseph the preceding night, the curiosity he had raised in him, and his promise to gratify it the night following.
They had an extensive conversation about different topics; during it, Edmund informed Oswald about everything that happened between him and Joseph the night before, the curiosity he had sparked in him, and his promise to satisfy it the following night.
“I wish,” said Oswald, “you would permit me to be one of your party.”
“I wish,” said Oswald, “you would let me join your group.”
“How can that be?” said Edmund; “we shall be watched, perhaps; and, if discovered, what excuse can you make for coming there? Beside, if it were known, I shall be branded with the imputation of cowardice; and, though I have borne much, I will not promise to bear that patiently.”
“How can that be?” Edmund said. “We might be watched, and if we get caught, what excuse will you have for being there? Plus, if it gets out, I'll be labeled a coward, and even though I've endured a lot, I won't promise to take that lightly.”
“Never fear,” replied Oswald, “I will speak to Joseph about it; and, after prayers are over and the family gone to bed, I will steal away from my own chamber and come to you. I am strongly interested in your affairs; and I cannot be easy unless you will receive me into your company; I will bind myself to secrecy in any manner you shall enjoin.”
“Don’t worry,” Oswald said, “I’ll talk to Joseph about it; and after we finish praying and the family has gone to bed, I’ll quietly leave my room and come to you. I’m really concerned about what’s going on with you, and I won’t feel right unless you let me join you. I’ll promise to keep everything you tell me a secret, however you want.”
“Your word is sufficient,” said Edmund; “I have as much reason to trust you, father, as any man living; I should be ungrateful to refuse you any thing in my power to grant; But suppose the apartment should really be haunted, would you have resolution enough to pursue the adventure to a discovery?”
“Your word is enough,” said Edmund; “I have every reason to trust you, father, just like I would trust any other man; I would be ungrateful to deny you anything I could help with. But if the room is actually haunted, would you have the courage to go through with the investigation?”
“I hope so,” said Oswald; “but have you any reason to believe it is?”
“I hope so,” Oswald said, “but do you have any reason to think it is?”
“I have,” said Edmund; “but I have not opened my lips upon this subject to any creature but yourself. This night I purpose, if Heaven permit, to go all over the rooms; and, though I had formed this design, I will confess that your company will strengthen my resolution. I will have no reserves to you in any respect; but I must put a seal upon your lips.”
“I have,” Edmund said; “but I haven't spoken about this to anyone except you. Tonight, if all goes well, I plan to go through all the rooms; although I had this idea already, I’ll admit that having you with me makes me more determined. I won’t hold anything back from you, but I need you to keep quiet about it.”
Oswald swore secrecy till he should be permitted to disclose the mysteries of that apartment; and both of them waited, in solemn expectation, the event of the approaching night.
Oswald promised to keep quiet until he could reveal the secrets of that room; and both of them waited, with serious anticipation, for the night that was coming.
In the afternoon Mr. William was allowed to visit his friend. An affecting interview passed between them. He lamented the necessity of Edmund’s departure; and they took a solemn leave of each other, as if they foreboded it would be long ere they should meet again.
In the afternoon, Mr. William was allowed to visit his friend. An emotional conversation took place between them. He expressed sorrow over Edmund’s departure, and they said a heartfelt goodbye, as if they sensed it would be a long time before they saw each other again.
About the same hour as the preceding evening, Joseph came to conduct Edmund to his apartment.
About the same time as the previous evening, Joseph came to take Edmund to his apartment.
“You will find better accommodations than you had last night,” said he, “and all by my lord’s own order.”
“You’ll find better accommodations than what you had last night,” he said, “and it’s all by my lord’s own order.”
“I every hour receive some new proof of his goodness,” said Edmund.
"I get some new evidence of his kindness every hour," said Edmund.
When they arrived, he found a good fire in the chamber, and a table covered with cold meats, and a flagon of strong beer.
When they arrived, he found a nice fire in the room, and a table covered with cold cuts, and a jug of strong beer.
“Sit down and get your supper, my dear Master,” said Joseph: “I must attend my Lord; but as soon as the family are gone to bed, I will visit you again.”
“Sit down and have your dinner, my dear Master,” said Joseph. “I need to attend to my Lord, but as soon as the family goes to bed, I'll come back to see you.”
“Do so,” said Edmund; “but first, see Father Oswald; he has something to say to you. You may trust him, for I have no reserves to him.”
“Go ahead,” said Edmund; “but first, talk to Father Oswald; he has something to tell you. You can trust him because I have no doubts about him.”
“Well, Sir, I will see him if you desire it; and I will come to you as soon as possible.” So saying, he went his way, and Edmund sat down to supper.
“Well, Sir, I’ll meet him if you want; and I’ll come to you as soon as I can.” With that, he left, and Edmund sat down to dinner.
After a moderate refreshment, he kneeled down, and prayed with the greatest fervency. He resigned himself to the disposal of Heaven: “I am nothing,” said he, “I desire to be nothing but what thou, O Lord, pleasest to make me. If it is thy will that I should return to my former obscurity, be it obeyed with cheerfulness; and, if thou art pleased to exalt me, I will look up to thee, as the only fountain of honour and dignity.” While he prayed, he felt an enlargement of heart beyond what he had ever experienced before; all idle fears were dispersed, and his heart glowed with divine love and affiance;—he seemed raised above the world and all its pursuits. He continued wrapt up in mental devotion, till a knocking at the door obliged him to rise, and let in his two friends, who came without shoes, and on tiptoe, to visit him.
After a light snack, he kneeled down and prayed with intense passion. He surrendered himself to the will of Heaven: “I am nothing,” he said, “I want to be nothing except what you, O Lord, want me to be. If it’s your will for me to return to my previous obscurity, I will accept it cheerfully; and if you choose to elevate me, I will look to you as the only source of honor and dignity.” While he prayed, he felt a profound sense of openness that he had never felt before; all his worries faded away, and his heart was filled with divine love and trust—he felt lifted above the world and all its distractions. He remained deeply immersed in his mental devotion until a knock at the door urged him to get up and let in his two friends, who came without shoes and tiptoed to visit him.
“Save you, my son!” said the friar; “you look cheerful and happy.”
“Save you, my son!” said the friar; “you look cheerful and happy.”
“I am so, father,” said Edmund; “I have resigned myself to the disposal of Heaven, and I find my heart strengthened above what I can express.”
“I really am, Dad,” said Edmund; “I've accepted whatever happens as fate, and I feel stronger than I can put into words.”
“Heaven be praised!” said Oswald: “I believe you are designed for great things, my son.”
“Heaven be praised!” said Oswald. “I believe you’re meant for great things, my son.”
“What! do you too encourage my ambition?” says Edmund; “strange concurrence of circumstances!—Sit down, my friends; and do you, my good Joseph, tell me the particulars you promised last night.” They drew their chairs round the fire, and Joseph began as follows:—
“What! You also support my ambition?” says Edmund; “what a strange alignment of events!—Sit down, my friends; and you, my good Joseph, share the details you promised last night.” They gathered their chairs around the fire, and Joseph started as follows:—
“You have heard of the untimely death of the late Lord Lovel, my noble and worthy master; perhaps you may have also heard that, from that time, this apartment was haunted. What passed the other day, when my Lord questioned you both on this head, brought all the circumstances fresh into my mind. You then said, there were suspicions that he came not fairly to his end. I trust you both, and will speak what I know of it. There was a person suspected of this murder; and whom do you think it was?”
“You’ve heard about the unexpected death of the late Lord Lovel, my esteemed and honorable master; you might have also heard that since then, this room has been haunted. What happened the other day, when my Lord asked you both about this, brought all the details back to my mind. You then mentioned that there were doubts about whether he died naturally. I trust you both, and I’ll share what I know about it. There was a person suspected of this murder; who do you think it was?”
“You must speak out,” said Oswald.
"You have to speak up," said Oswald.
“Why then,” said Joseph, “it was the present Lord Lovel.”
“Why then,” Joseph said, “it was the current Lord Lovel.”
“You speak my thoughts,” said Oswald; “but proceed to the proofs.”
"You share my thoughts," Oswald said, "but go ahead with the evidence."
“I will,” said Joseph.
"I will," Joseph said.
“From the time that my lord’s death was reported, there were strange whisperings and consultations between the new lord and some of the servants; there was a deal of private business carried on in this apartment. Soon after, they gave out that my poor lady was distracted; but she threw out strong expressions that savoured nothing of madness. She said, that the ghost of her departed lord had appeared to her, and revealed the circumstances of this murder. None of the servants, but one, were permitted to see her. At this very time, Sir Walter, the new lord, had the cruelty to offer love to her; he urged her to marry him; and one of her women overheard her say, she would sooner die than give her hand to the man who caused the death of her Lord; Soon after this, we were told my Lady was dead. The Lord Lovel made a public and sumptuous funeral for her.”
“From the moment my lord’s death was announced, there were strange whispers and meetings between the new lord and some of the servants; a lot of private business was conducted in this room. Soon after, they claimed that my poor lady had lost her mind; but she expressed herself in ways that showed she was far from mad. She said that the ghost of her late lord had appeared to her and revealed the details of his murder. Only one of the servants was allowed to see her. At this very time, Sir Walter, the new lord, had the nerve to propose to her; he pushed her to marry him; and one of her ladies overheard her say she would rather die than marry the man who caused her lord’s death. Shortly after this, we were informed that my lady was dead. Lord Lovel held a public and extravagant funeral for her.”
“That is true,” said Oswald; “for I was a novice, and assisted at it.”
"That's true," said Oswald; "because I was a beginner, and I helped with it."
“Well,” says Joseph, “now comes my part of the story. As I was coming home from the burial, I overtook Roger our ploughman. Said he, What think you of this burying?—‘What should I think,’ said I, ‘but that we have lost the best Master and Lady that we shall ever know?’ ‘God, He knows,’ quoth Roger, ‘whether they be living or dead; but if ever I saw my Lady in my life, I saw her alive the night they say she died.’ I tried to convince him that he was mistaken; but he offered to take his oath, that the very night they said she died, he saw her come out at the garden gate into the fields; that she often stopped, like a person in pain, and then went forward again until he lost sight of her. Now it is certain that her time was out, and she expected to lie down every day; and they did not pretend that she died in child-bed. I thought upon what I heard, but nothing I said. Roger told the same story to another servant; so he was called to an account, the story was hushed up, and the foolish fellow said, he was verily persuaded it was her ghost that he saw. Now you must take notice that, from this time, they began to talk about, that this apartment was troubled; and not only this, but at last the new Lord could not sleep in quiet in his own room; and this induced him to sell the castle to his brother-in-law, and get out of this country as fast as possible. He took most of the servants away with him, and Roger among the rest. As for me, they thought I knew nothing, and so they left me behind; but I was neither blind nor deaf, though I could hear, and see, and say nothing.”
“Well,” says Joseph, “now it’s my turn to share my part of the story. As I was heading home from the funeral, I ran into Roger, our ploughman. He asked me, 'What do you think about this burial?' I replied, 'What should I think but that we’ve lost the best Master and Lady we’ll ever know?' Roger said, 'Only God knows if they’re living or dead; but if I ever saw my Lady, it was the night they say she died.' I tried to convince him he was wrong; but he swore he saw her come out of the garden gate into the fields that very night. He said she often paused, like someone in pain, then kept moving until he lost sight of her. It’s clear that her time was up, and she was expecting to give birth any day; they didn’t claim she died in childbirth. I pondered what I heard, but I kept quiet. Roger told the same story to another servant, which led to him being questioned. The story was suppressed, and that fool insisted he was convinced it was her ghost he saw. You should note that from then on, they began to say this place was haunted; and eventually, the new Lord couldn’t get a good night’s sleep in his own room, prompting him to sell the castle to his brother-in-law and leave this country as quickly as possible. He took most of the staff with him, including Roger. As for me, they thought I didn’t know anything, so they left me behind; but I wasn’t blind or deaf, even though I could hear and see and say nothing.”
“This is a dark story,” said Oswald.
“This is a dark story,” Oswald said.
“It is so,” said Edmund; “but why should Joseph seem to think it concerns me in particular?”
“It is true,” said Edmund; “but why does Joseph seem to think it affects me specifically?”
“Ah, dear Sir,” said Joseph, “I must tell you, though I never uttered it to mortal man before; the striking resemblance this young man bears to my dear Lord, the strange dislike his reputed father took to him, his gentle manners, his generous heart, his noble qualities so uncommon in those of his birth and breeding, the sound of his voice—you may smile at the strength of my fancy, but I cannot put it out of my mind but that he is my own master’s son.”
“Ah, dear Sir,” said Joseph, “I have to tell you, even though I’ve never said it to anyone before; the striking resemblance this young man has to my dear Lord, the strange dislike his supposed father has for him, his gentle manners, his generous heart, his noble qualities that are so rare for someone of his background, the sound of his voice—you may laugh at how strongly I feel about this, but I can’t shake the thought that he is my master’s son.”
At these words Edmund changed colour and trembled; he clapped his hand upon his breast, and looked up to Heaven in silence; his dream recurred to his memory, and struck upon his heart. He related it to his attentive auditors.
At these words, Edmund paled and shook; he put his hand on his chest and looked up to the sky in silence; his dream came back to his mind and hit him hard. He shared it with his attentive listeners.
“The ways of Providence are wonderful,” said Oswald. “If this be so, Heaven in its own time will make it appear.”
“The ways of Providence are amazing,” said Oswald. “If that's the case, Heaven will reveal it in its own time.”
Here a silence of several minutes ensued; when, suddenly, they were awakened from their reverie by a violent noise in the rooms underneath them. It seemed like the clashing of arms, and something seemed to fall down with violence.
Here, a silence of several minutes followed; when, suddenly, they were jolted from their daydream by a loud noise coming from the rooms below. It sounded like a clash of weapons, and something seemed to crash down forcefully.
They started, and Edmund rose up with a look full of resolution and intrepidity.
They began, and Edmund stood up with a look full of determination and courage.
“I am called!” said he; “I obey the call!”
“I’m being called!” he said. “I’m answering the call!”
He took up a lamp, and went to the door that he had opened the night before. Oswald followed with his rosary in his hand, and Joseph last with trembling steps. The door opened with ease, and they descended the stairs in profound silence.
He picked up a lamp and walked to the door he had opened the night before. Oswald followed, holding his rosary, and Joseph came last, stepping cautiously. The door opened easily, and they went down the stairs in complete silence.
The lower rooms answered exactly to those above; there were two parlours and a large closet. They saw nothing remarkable in these rooms, except two pictures, that were turned with their faces to the wall. Joseph took the courage to turn them. “These,” said he, “are the portraits of my lord and lady. Father, look at this face; do you know who is like it?”
The lower rooms matched those above perfectly; there were two living rooms and a large closet. They didn’t find anything special about these rooms, except for two pictures that were facing the wall. Joseph bravely decided to turn them around. “These,” he said, “are portraits of my lord and lady. Father, take a look at this face; do you know who it resembles?”
“I should think,” said Oswald, “it was done for Edmund!”
"I guess," said Oswald, "it was done for Edmund!"
“I am,” said Edmund, “struck with the resemblance myself; but let us go on; I feel myself inspired with unusual courage. Let us open the closet door.”
“I am,” said Edmund, “noticing the resemblance myself; but let’s keep going; I feel unusually inspired and brave. Let’s open the closet door.”
Oswald stopped him short.
Oswald cut him off.
“Take heed,” said he, “lest the wind of the door put out the lamp. I will open this door.”
“Be careful,” he said, “so the wind from the door doesn’t blow out the lamp. I’m going to open this door.”
He attempted it without success; Joseph did the same, but to no purpose; Edmund gave the lamp to Joseph; he approached the door, tried the key, and it gave way to his hand in a moment.
He tried it but failed; Joseph did the same, but it was pointless; Edmund handed the lamp to Joseph; he walked up to the door, tried the key, and it turned in his hand right away.
“This adventure belongs,” said he, “to me only; that is plain—bring the lamp forward.”
“This adventure is mine,” he said, “that’s clear—bring the lamp over here.”
Oswald repeated the paternoster, in which they all joined, and then entered the closet.
Oswald recited the Lord's Prayer again, and everyone joined in, then he went into the closet.
The first thing that presented itself to their view, was a complete suit of armour, that seemed to have fallen down on an heap.
The first thing that caught their eye was a complete suit of armor that looked like it had just fallen in a pile.
“Behold!” said Edmund; “this made the noise we heard above.” They took it up, and examined it piece by piece; the inside of the breast plate was stained with blood.
“Look!” said Edmund; “this is what made the noise we heard upstairs.” They picked it up and examined it piece by piece; the inside of the breastplate was stained with blood.
“See here!” said Edmund; “what think you of this?”
“Look here!” said Edmund; “what do you think of this?”
“‘Tis my Lord’s armour,” said Joseph; “I know it well—here has been bloody work in this closet!”
"That's my Lord's armor," said Joseph; "I recognize it well—there's been some bloody work in this closet!"
Going forward, he stumbled over something; it was a ring with the arms of Lovel engraved upon it.
Going forward, he tripped over something; it was a ring with the Lovel coat of arms engraved on it.
“This is my Lord’s ring,” said Joseph; “I have seen him wear it; I give it to you, sir, as the right owner; and most religiously do I believe you his son.”
“This is my lord’s ring,” Joseph said. “I’ve seen him wear it. I’m giving it to you, sir, as the rightful owner; and I truly believe you are his son.”
“Heaven only knows that,” said Edmund; “and, if it permits, I will know who was my father before I am a day older.”
“Heaven only knows that,” said Edmund; “and, if it allows, I will find out who my father was before I’m a day older.”
While he was speaking, he shifted his ground, and perceived that the boards rose up on the other side of the closet; upon farther examination they found that the whole floor was loose, and a table that stood over them concealed the circumstance from a casual observer.
While he was speaking, he changed his position and noticed that the floorboards were raised on the other side of the closet. Upon closer inspection, they discovered that the entire floor was loose, and a table positioned above them hid this from anyone passing by.
“I perceive,” said Oswald, “that some great discovery is at hand.”
"I see," said Oswald, "that a significant discovery is about to happen."
“God defend us!” said Edmund, “but I verily believe that the person that owned this armour lies buried under us.”
“God help us!” said Edmund, “but I truly believe that the person who owned this armor is buried beneath us.”
Upon this, a dismal hollow groan was heard, as if from underneath. A solemn silence ensued, and marks of fear were visible upon all three; the groan was thrice heard; Oswald made signs for them to kneel, and he prayed audibly, that Heaven would direct them how to act; he also prayed for the soul of the departed, that it might rest in peace. After this, he arose; but Edmund continued kneeling—he vowed solemnly to devote himself to the discovery of this secret, and the avenging the death of the person there buried. He then rose up. “It would be to no purpose,” said he, “for us to examine further now; when I am properly authorised, I will have this place opened; I trust that time is not far off.”
At this, a deep, mournful groan was heard, seeming to come from below. An eerie silence followed, and fear was evident on all three faces; the groan echoed three times. Oswald signaled for them to kneel, and he prayed out loud for guidance on what to do next; he also prayed for the soul of the one who had passed, that it might find peace. After that, he stood up; but Edmund stayed on his knees—he made a solemn vow to dedicate himself to uncovering this mystery and to avenging the death of the person buried there. Then he rose. “It’s pointless,” he said, “to investigate any further right now; when I have the proper authority, I will have this place opened up; I believe that time isn’t far off.”
“I believe it,” said Oswald; “you are designed by Heaven to be its instrument in bringing this deed of darkness to light. We are your creatures; only tell us what you would have us do, and we are ready to obey your commands.”
“I believe it,” said Oswald; “you are meant by Heaven to be its tool in exposing this dark act. We are your creations; just tell us what you want us to do, and we’re ready to follow your orders.”
“I only demand your silence,” said Edmund, “till I call for your evidence; and then, you must speak all you know, and all you suspect.”
“I just need you to be quiet,” said Edmund, “until I ask for your testimony; and then, you have to share everything you know and everything you think.”
“Oh,” said Joseph, “that I may but live to see that day, and I shall have lived long enough!”
“Oh,” said Joseph, “if I can just live to see that day, then I will have lived long enough!”
“Come,” said Edmund, “let us return up stairs, and we will consult further how I shall proceed.”
“Come on,” said Edmund, “let's go back upstairs, and we’ll figure out how I should proceed.”
So saying, he went out of the closet, and they followed him. He locked the door, and took the key out—“I will keep this,” said he, “till I have power to use it to purpose, lest any one should presume to pry into the secret of this closet. I will always carry it about me, to remind me of what I have undertaken.”
So saying, he walked out of the closet, and they followed him. He locked the door and took out the key—“I’ll keep this,” he said, “until I have the ability to use it for a purpose, so that no one dares to snoop into the secret of this closet. I’ll always carry it with me to remind me of what I’ve committed to.”
Upon this, they returned up stairs into the bed-chamber; all was still, and they heard nothing more to disturb them. “How,” said Edmund, “is it possible that I should be the son of Lord Lovel? for, however circumstances have seemed to encourage such a notion, what reason have I to believe it?”
Upon this, they went back upstairs into the bedroom; everything was quiet, and they heard nothing else to disturb them. “How,” said Edmund, “is it possible that I could be the son of Lord Lovel? Despite how things have seemed to support that idea, what reason do I have to believe it?”
“I am strangely puzzled about it,” said Oswald. “It seems unlikely that so good a man as Lord Lovel should corrupt the wife of a peasant, his vassal; and, especially, being so lately married to a lady with whom he was passionately in love.”
“I’m really confused about this,” said Oswald. “It doesn’t make sense that someone as good as Lord Lovel would corrupt the wife of a peasant, his vassal; especially since he just married a woman he was deeply in love with.”
“Hold there!” said Joseph; “my lord was incapable of such an action; If Master Edmund is the son of my lord, he is also the son of my lady.”
“Stop right there!” said Joseph; “my lord would never do something like that. If Master Edmund is my lord's son, he is also my lady's son.”
“How can that be,” said Edmund?
“How can that be?” said Edmund.
“I don’t know how,” said Joseph; “but there is a person who can tell if she will; I mean Margery Twyford, who calls herself your mother.”
“I don’t know how,” said Joseph, “but there’s someone who can tell if she will; I mean Margery Twyford, who calls herself your mother.”
“You meet my thoughts,” said Edmund; “I had resolved, before you spoke, to visit her, and to interrogate her on the subject; I will ask my Lord’s permission to go this very day.”
“You understand what I'm thinking,” said Edmund; “I had decided, before you said anything, to visit her and ask her about it; I will get my Lord’s permission to go today.”
“That is right,” said Oswald; “but be cautious and prudent in your enquiries.”
"That's right," said Oswald, "but be careful and thoughtful in your questions."
“If you,” said Edmund, “would bear me company, I should do better; she might think herself obliged to answer your questions; and, being less interested in the event, you would be more discreet in your interrogations.”
“If you,” said Edmund, “would keep me company, I’d do better; she might feel obligated to answer your questions; and, since you wouldn’t be as personally invested in the outcome, you’d be more tactful in your inquiries.”
“That I will most readily,” said he; “and I will ask my lord’s permission for us both.”
"Of course, I will," he said. "And I'll get my lord's permission for both of us."
“This point is well determined,” said Joseph; “I am impatient for the result; and I believe my feet will carry me to meet you whether I consent or not.”
“This point is clear,” said Joseph; “I can't wait for the result; and I feel like my feet will take me to meet you whether I agree to it or not.”
“I am as impatient as you,” said Oswald; “but let us be silent as the grave, and let not a word or look indicate any thing knowing or mysterious.”
“I’m just as impatient as you are,” said Oswald. “But let’s be as silent as the grave, and let’s not let a single word or glance suggest that we know anything or that there’s something mysterious going on.”
The daylight began to dawn upon their conference; and Edmund, observing it, begged his friends to withdraw in silence. They did so, and left Edmund to his own recollections. His thoughts were too much employed for sleep to approach him; he threw himself upon the bed, and lay meditating how he should proceed; a thousand schemes offered themselves and were rejected; But he resolved, at all events, to leave Baron Fitz-Owen’s family the first opportunity that presented itself.
The sun started to rise during their meeting, and Edmund, noticing it, asked his friends to quietly leave. They did, allowing Edmund to reflect on his thoughts alone. He was too preoccupied to sleep, so he lay on the bed, thinking about how to move forward; a thousand ideas came to mind but were discarded. Still, he decided that as soon as he had the chance, he would leave Baron Fitz-Owen’s household.
He was summoned, as before, to attend my lord at breakfast; during which, he was silent, absent, and reserved. My Lord observed it, and rallied him; enquiring how he had spent the night?
He was called, as usual, to join my lord for breakfast; during which, he was quiet, distracted, and distant. My Lord noticed this and teased him, asking how he had spent the night?
“In reflecting upon my situation, my Lord; and in laying plans for my future conduct.” Oswald took the hint, and asked permission to visit Edmund’s mother in his company, and acquaint her with his intentions of leaving the country soon. He consented freely; but seemed unresolved about Edmund’s departure.
“In thinking about my situation, my Lord, and making plans for my future.” Oswald took the hint and asked if he could visit Edmund’s mother with him to let her know about his intentions to leave the country soon. He agreed without hesitation, but still seemed uncertain about Edmund’s departure.
They set out directly, and Edmund went hastily to old Twyford’s cottage, declaring that every field seemed a mile to him. “Restrain your warmth, my son,” said Oswald; “compose your mind, and recover your breath, before you enter upon a business of such consequence.” Margery met them at the door, and asked Edmund, what wind blew him thither?
They set out right away, and Edmund hurried over to old Twyford’s cottage, saying that every field felt like a mile to him. “Calm down, my son,” said Oswald; “collect your thoughts and catch your breath before you dive into something so important.” Margery met them at the door and asked Edmund what brought him there.
“Is it so very surprising,” said he, “that I should visit my parents?”
“Is it really that surprising,” he said, “that I would visit my parents?”
“Yes, it is,” said she, “considering the treatment you have met with from us; but since Andrew is not in the house, I may say I am glad to see you; Lord bless you, what a fine youth you be grown! ‘Tis a long time since I saw you; but that is not my fault; many a cross word, and many a blow, have I had on your account; but I may now venture to embrace my dear child.”
“Yes, it is,” she said, “given how we’ve treated you; but since Andrew isn’t here, I can say I’m really happy to see you; goodness, what a handsome young man you’ve become! It’s been a long time since I last saw you, and that’s not my fault; I’ve faced a lot of harsh words and had quite a few fights because of you, but now I can finally hug my dear child.”
Edmund came forward and embraced her fervently; the starting tears, on both sides, evinced their affection. “And why,” said he, “should my father forbid you to embrace your child? what have I ever done to deserve his hatred?”
Edmund stepped forward and hugged her tightly; the tears starting to fall from both of them revealed their love for each other. “And why,” he said, “should my father stop you from hugging your child? What have I ever done to earn his hatred?”
“Nothing, my dear boy! you were always good and tender-hearted, and deserved the love of every body.”
“Nothing, my dear boy! You were always kind and caring, and you deserved everyone’s love.”
“It is not common,” said Edmund, “for a parent to hate his first-born son without his having deserved it.”
“It’s not common,” said Edmund, “for a parent to hate their first-born son without him having done anything to deserve it.”
“That is true,” said Oswald; “it is uncommon, it is unnatural; nay, I am of opinion it is almost impossible. I am so convinced of this truth, that I believe the man who thus hates and abuses Edmund, cannot be his father.” In saying this, he observed her countenance attentively; she changed colour apparently. “Come,” said he, “let us sit down; and do you, Margery, answer to what I have said.”
“That’s true,” Oswald said. “It’s unusual, it’s unnatural; in fact, I think it’s nearly impossible. I’m so sure of this that I believe a man who hates and mistreats Edmund can’t be his father.” As he said this, he watched her face closely; she seemed to change color. “Come on,” he said, “let’s sit down; and you, Margery, respond to what I’ve just said.”
“Blessed Virgin!” said Margery, “what does your reverence mean? what do you suspect?”
"Blessed Virgin!" Margery exclaimed. "What do you mean, your reverence? What do you suspect?"
“I suspect,” said he, “that Edmund is not the son of Andrew your husband.”
“I suspect,” he said, “that Edmund isn’t Andrew, your husband’s son.”
“Lord bless me!” said she, “what is it you do suspect?”
“Goodness gracious!” she exclaimed, “what is it that you think?”
“Do not evade my question, woman! I am come here by authority to examine you upon this point.”
“Don’t dodge my question, woman! I’m here with authority to question you about this.”
The woman trembled every joint. “Would to Heaven!” said she, “that Andrew was at home!”
The woman trembled all over. “I wish to God!” she said, “that Andrew was home!”
“It is much better as it is,” said Oswald; “you are the person we are to examine.”
“It’s much better this way,” said Oswald; “you’re the person we need to evaluate.”
“Oh, father,” said she, “do you think that I—that I—that I am to blame in this matter? what have I done?”
“Oh, dad,” she said, “do you think that I—I—am to blame in this situation? What have I done?”
“Do you, sir,” said he, “ask your own questions.”
“Do you, sir,” he said, “ask your own questions.”
Upon this, Edmund threw himself at her feet, and embraced her knees. “O my mother!” said he, “for as such my heart owns you, tell me for the love of Heaven! tell me, who was my father?”
Upon this, Edmund threw himself at her feet and hugged her knees. “Oh my mother!” he said, “for my heart claims you as such, please tell me, for the love of Heaven! Tell me, who was my father?”
“Gracious Heaven!” said she, “what will become of me?”
“Goodness gracious!” she said, “what's going to happen to me?”
“Woman!” said Oswald, “confess the truth, or you shall be compelled to do it; by whom had you this youth?”
“Woman!” Oswald said, “tell the truth, or you’ll be forced to; who gave you this young man?”
“Who, I?” said she; “I had him! No, father, I am not guilty of the black crime of adultery; God, He knows my innocence; I am not worthy to be the mother of such a sweet youth as that is.”
“Who, me?” she said. “I had him! No, Dad, I’m not guilty of the terrible crime of cheating; God knows I'm innocent; I’m not worthy to be the mother of such a sweet young man as he is.”
“You are not his mother, then, nor Andrew his father?”
“You're not his mom, then, and Andrew’s not his dad?”
“Oh, what shall I do?” said Margery; “Andrew will be the death of me!”
“Oh, what am I going to do?” said Margery; “Andrew is going to drive me crazy!”
“No, he shall not,” said Edmund; “you shall be protected and rewarded for the discovery.”
“No, he won’t,” said Edmund; “you will be protected and rewarded for the discovery.”
“Goody,” said Oswald, “confess the whole truth, and I will protect you from harm and from blame; you may be the means of making Edmund’s fortune, in which case he will certainly provide for you; on the other hand, by an obstinate silence you will deprive yourself of all advantages you might receive from the discovery; and, beside, you will soon be examined in a different manner, and be obliged to confess all you know, and nobody will thank you for it.”
“Goody,” Oswald said, “just tell me the whole truth, and I’ll keep you safe from harm and blame; you could help make Edmund wealthy, and if that happens, he’ll definitely take care of you. But if you stay stubbornly silent, you’ll miss out on any benefits that come from this discovery. Besides, you’ll soon be questioned in a different way and have to admit everything you know, and no one will appreciate that.”
“Ah,” said she, “but Andrew beat me the last time I spoke to Edmund; and told me he would break every bone in my skin, if ever I spoke to him again.”
“Ah,” she said, “but Andrew beat me the last time I talked to Edmund and told me he would break every bone in my body if I ever spoke to him again.”
“He knows it then?” said Oswald.
“He knows it now?” said Oswald.
“He know it! Lord help you, it was all his own doing.”
“He knows it! God help you, it was all his own doing.”
“Tell us then,” said Oswald; “for Andrew shall never know it, till it is out of his power to punish you.”
“Then tell us,” said Oswald; “because Andrew will never find out until it’s no longer in his power to punish you.”
“‘Tis a long story,” said she, “and cannot be told in a few words.”
“It’s a long story,” she said, “and it can't be explained in just a few words.”
“It will never be told at this rate,” said he; “sit down and begin it instantly.”
“It's never going to get told at this rate,” he said; “sit down and start it right now.”
“My fate depends upon your words,” said Edmund; “my soul is impatient of the suspense! If ever you loved me and cherished me, shew it now, and tell while I have breath to ask it.”
“My fate depends on what you say,” said Edmund; “I can’t stand this waiting! If you ever loved me and cared for me, show it now and tell me while I still have the chance to ask.”
He sat in extreme agitation of mind; his words and actions were equally expressive of his inward emotions.
He sat in intense distress; his words and actions clearly reflected his inner feelings.
“I will,” said she; “but I must try to recollect all the circumstances. You must know, young man, that you are just one-and-twenty years of age.”
"I will," she said, "but I need to remember all the details. You should know, young man, that you are just twenty-one years old."
“On what day was he born,” said Oswald?
“On what day was he born?” asked Oswald.
“The day before yesterday,” said she, “the 21st of September.”
“The day before yesterday,” she said, “was September 21st.”
“A remarkable era,” said he.
"Amazing time," he said.
“‘Tis so, indeed,” said Edmund; “Oh, that night! that apartment!”
“It's true, indeed,” said Edmund; “Oh, that night! that room!”
“Be silent,” said Oswald; “and do you, Margery, begin your story.”
"Be quiet," said Oswald; "and you, Margery, start your story."
“I will,” said she. “Just one-and-twenty years ago, on that very day, I lost my first-born son; I got a hurt by over-reaching myself, when I was near my time, and so the poor child died. And so, as I was sitting all alone, and very melancholy, Andrew came home from work; ‘See, Margery,’ said he, ‘I have brought you a child instead of that you have lost.’ So he gave me a bundle, as I thought; but sure enough it was a child; a poor helpless babe just born, and only rolled up in a fine handkerchief, and over that a rich velvet cloak, trimmed with gold lace. ‘And where did you find this?’ says I. ‘Upon the foot-bridge,’ says he, ‘just below the clayfield. This child,’ said he, ‘belongs to some great folk, and perhaps it may be enquired after one day, and may make our fortunes; take care of it,’ said he, ‘and bring it up as if it was your own.’ The poor infant was cold, and it cried, and looked up at me so pitifully, that I loved it; beside, my milk was troublesome to me, and I was glad to be eased of it; so I gave it the breast, and from that hour I loved the child as if it were my own, and so I do still if I dared to own it.”
“I will,” she said. “Just twenty-one years ago, on this very day, I lost my firstborn son; I hurt myself by overdoing things when I was close to my due date, and the poor child died. So, as I was sitting alone, feeling very sad, Andrew came home from work. ‘Look, Margery,’ he said, ‘I’ve brought you a child instead of the one you lost.’ He handed me what I thought was a bundle, but sure enough, it was a baby; a poor, helpless newborn, rolled up in a nice handkerchief, and covered with a rich velvet cloak trimmed with gold lace. ‘And where did you find this?’ I asked. ‘On the footbridge,’ he said, ‘just below the clayfield. This child,’ he said, ‘belongs to some wealthy people, and it might be looked for one day and could change our fortunes; take care of it,’ he said, ‘and raise it as if it were your own.’ The poor infant was cold, and it cried, looking up at me so pitifully that I loved it; besides, my milk was a burden to me, and I was happy to be relieved of it; so I nursed it, and from that moment I loved the child as if it were my own, and I still do if I dared to admit it.”
“And this is all you know of Edmund’s birth?” said Oswald.
“And this is everything you know about Edmund’s birth?” Oswald asked.
“No, not all,” said Margery; “but pray look out and see whether Andrew is coming, for I am all over in a twitter.”
“No, not all,” said Margery; “but please look outside and see if Andrew is coming, because I’m really nervous.”
“He is not,” said Oswald; “go on, I beseech you!”
“He’s not,” said Oswald; “please, go on!”
“This happened,” said she, “as I told you, on the 21st. On the morrow, my Andrew went out early to work, along with one Robin Rouse, our neighbour; they had not been gone above an hour, when they both came back seemingly very much frightened. Says Andrew, ‘Go you, Robin, and borrow a pickaxe at neighbour Styles’s.’ What is the matter now?’ said I. ‘Matter enough!’ quoth Andrew; ‘we may come to be hanged, perhaps, as many an innocent man has before us.’ ‘Tell me what is the matter,’ said I. ‘I will,’ said he; ‘but if ever you open your mouth about it, woe be to you!’ ‘I never will,’ said I; but he made me swear by all the blessed saints in the Calendar; and then he told me, that, as Robin and he were going over the foot-bridge, where he found the child the evening before, they saw something floating upon the water; so they followed it, till it stuck against a stake, and found it to be the dead body of a woman; ‘as sure as you are alive, Madge,’ said he, ‘this was the mother of the child I brought home.’”
"This happened," she said, "as I told you, on the 21st. The next day, my Andrew left early for work, along with our neighbor, Robin Rouse; they hadn’t been gone more than an hour when they both came back looking really frightened. Andrew said, 'Go on, Robin, and borrow a pickaxe from neighbor Styles.' 'What’s going on now?' I asked. 'It's serious!' Andrew replied; 'we might end up being hanged, like so many innocent men before us.' 'Tell me what happened,' I urged. 'I will,' he said; 'but if you ever tell anyone about it, you’ll regret it!' 'I promise I won’t,' I assured him, but he made me swear by all the saints in the Calendar; and then he told me that while Robin and he were crossing the footbridge where he found the child the evening before, they saw something floating in the water; so they followed it until it got caught against a stake, and found it was the dead body of a woman; 'as sure as you’re alive, Madge,' he said, 'this was the mother of the child I brought home.'"
“Merciful God!” said Edmund; “am I the child of that hapless mother?”
“Merciful God!” said Edmund; “am I the child of that unfortunate mother?”
“Be composed,” said Oswald; “proceed, good woman, the time is precious.”
“Stay calm,” said Oswald; “go ahead, good woman, time is valuable.”
“And so,” continued she, “Andrew told me they dragged the body out of the river, and it was richly dressed, and must be somebody of consequence. ‘I suppose,’ said he, ‘when the poor Lady had taken care of her child, she went to find some help; and, the night being dark, her foot slipped, and she fell into the river, and was drowned.’
“And so,” she continued, “Andrew told me they pulled the body out of the river, and it was dressed in fancy clothes, so it must be someone important. ‘I guess,’ he said, ‘that after the poor lady took care of her child, she went looking for help; and with it being dark, she slipped and fell into the river and drowned.’”
“‘Lord have mercy!’ said Robin, ‘what shall we do with the dead body? we may be taken up for the murder; what had we to do to meddle with it?’ ‘Ay, but,’ says Andrew, ‘we must have something to do with it now; and our wisest way is to bury it.’ Robin was sadly frightened, but at last they agreed to carry it into the wood, and bury it there; so they came home for a pickaxe and shovel. ‘Well,’ said I, ‘Andrew, but will you bury all the rich clothes you speak of?’ ‘Why,’ said he, ‘it would be both a sin and a shame to strip the dead.’ ‘So it would,’ said I; ‘but I will give you a sheet to wrap the body in, and you may take off her upper garments, and any thing of value; but do not strip her to the skin for any thing.’ ‘Well said, wench!’ said he; ‘I will do as you say.’ So I fetched a sheet, and by that time Robin was come back, and away they went together.
“‘Lord have mercy!’ said Robin, ‘what are we going to do with the dead body? We could be accused of murder; why did we even get involved?’ ‘Yeah, but,’ Andrew said, ‘we have to deal with it now; and the smartest thing to do is to bury it.’ Robin was really scared, but eventually they agreed to take it into the woods and bury it there, so they went home for a pickaxe and shovel. ‘Well,’ I said, ‘Andrew, are you really going to bury all the fancy clothes you mentioned?’ ‘Well,’ he replied, ‘it would be both a sin and a shame to strip the dead.’ ‘That’s true,’ I said; ‘but I’ll give you a sheet to wrap the body in, and you can take off her outer clothes and anything valuable, but don’t strip her down to the skin for anything.’ ‘Well said, girl!’ he replied; ‘I’ll do as you say.’ So I got a sheet, and by that time Robin had returned, and off they went together.”
“They did not come back again till noon, and then they sat down and ate a morsel together. Says Andrew, ‘Now we may sit down and eat in peace.’ ‘Aye,’ says Robin, ‘and sleep in peace too, for we have done no harm.’ ‘No, to be sure,’ said I; ‘but yet I am much concerned that the poor Lady had not Christian burial.’ ‘Never trouble thyself about that,’ said Andrew; ‘we have done the best we could for her; but let us see what we have got in our bags; we must divide them.’ So they opened their bags, and took out a fine gown and a pair of rich shoes; but, besides these, there was a fine necklace with a golden locket, and a pair of earrings. Says Andrew, and winked at me, ‘I will have these, and you may take the rest.’ Robin said, he was satisfied, and so he went his way. When he was gone, ‘Here, you fool,’ says Andrew, ‘take these, and keep them as safe as the bud of your eye; If ever young master is found, these will make our fortune.’”
“They didn’t come back until noon, and then they sat down and shared a meal together. Andrew said, ‘Now we can sit down and eat in peace.’ ‘Yeah,’ replied Robin, ‘and sleep in peace too, because we haven’t done any harm.’ ‘No, that’s true,’ I said; ‘but I’m still quite worried that the poor lady didn’t get a proper burial.’ ‘Don’t worry about that,’ said Andrew; ‘we did the best we could for her, but let’s see what we have in our bags; we need to split it up.’ So they opened their bags and pulled out a beautiful gown and a pair of nice shoes; in addition to those, there were a lovely necklace with a gold locket and a pair of earrings. Andrew looked at me and said, ‘I’ll take these, and you can have the rest.’ Robin said he was fine with that and went on his way. After he left, Andrew said, ‘Here, you fool, take these and keep them safe, like the apple of your eye; if our young master is found, these will make us rich.’”
“And have you them now?” said Oswald.
"And do you have them now?" said Oswald.
“Yes, that I have,” answered she; “Andrew would have sold them long ago, but I always put him off it.”
"Yes, I have," she replied. "Andrew would have sold them a long time ago, but I always managed to stop him."
“Heaven be praised!” said Edmund.
"Thank goodness!" said Edmund.
“Hush,” said Oswald, “let us not lose time; proceed, Goody!”
“Hush,” said Oswald, “let's not waste time; go ahead, Goody!”
“Nay,” said Margery, “I have not much more to say. We looked every day to hear some enquiries after the child, but nothing passed, nobody was missing.”
“Nah,” said Margery, “I don’t have much more to say. We expected to hear questions about the child every day, but nothing happened, and no one was missing.”
“Did nobody of note die about that time?” said Oswald.
“Did anyone important die around that time?” Oswald asked.
“Why yes,” said Margery, “the widow Lady Lovel died that same week; by the same token, Andrew went to the funeral, and brought home a scutcheon, which I keep unto this day.”
“Of course,” said Margery, “the widow Lady Lovel passed away that same week; similarly, Andrew attended the funeral and brought home a crest, which I still keep to this day.”
“Very well; go on.”
"Alright; continue."
“My husband behaved well enough to the boy, till such time as he had two or three children of his own; and then he began to grumble, and say, it was hard to maintain other folks’ children, when he found it hard enough to keep his own; I loved the boy quite as well as my own; often and often have I pacified Andrew, and made him to hope that he should one day or other be paid for his trouble; but at last he grew out of patience, and gave over all hopes of that kind.
“My husband treated the boy well enough until he had two or three kids of his own; then he started to complain, saying it was tough to support other people's children when he was already struggling to take care of his own. I loved the boy just as much as my own; time and time again, I reassured Andrew and made him believe that one day he would be rewarded for his efforts. But eventually, he lost patience and gave up on that hope altogether."
“As Edmund grew up, he grew sickly and tender, and could not bear hard labour; and that was another reason why my husband could not bear with him. ‘If,’ quoth he, ‘the boy could earn his living, I did not care; but I must bear all the expence.[‘] There came an old pilgrim into our parts; he was a scholar, and had been a soldier, and he taught Edmund to read; then he told him histories of wars, and knights, and lords, and great men; and Edmund took such delight in hearing him, that he would not take to any thing else.
“As Edmund grew up, he became frail and sensitive, and couldn’t handle hard work; that was another reason my husband couldn’t tolerate him. ‘If,’ he said, ‘the boy could support himself, I wouldn’t mind; but I have to cover all the expenses.’ An old pilgrim came through our area; he was a scholar and had been a soldier, and he taught Edmund how to read. Then he shared stories of wars, knights, lords, and great men, and Edmund was so fascinated by listening to him that he wouldn’t focus on anything else.”
“To be sure, Edwin was a pleasant companion; he would tell old stories, and sing old songs, that one could have sat all night to hear him; but, as I was a saying, Edmund grew more and more fond of reading, and less of work; however, he would run of errands, and do many handy turns for the neighbours; and he was so courteous a lad, that people took notice of him. Andrew once catched him alone reading, and then told him, that if he did not find some way to earn his bread, he would turn him out of doors in a very short time; and so he would have done, sure enough, if my Lord Fitz-Owen had not taken him into his service just in the nick.”
“To be sure, Edwin was a great companion; he would share old stories and sing classic songs that you could listen to all night. But, as I was saying, Edmund became more and more interested in reading and less in work. Still, he would run errands and help out the neighbors with various tasks, and he was such a polite young man that people noticed him. Andrew once caught him alone reading and told him that if he didn’t find a way to earn his living, he would kick him out in no time. And he definitely would have done that if my Lord Fitz-Owen hadn’t taken him into his service just in time.”
“Very well, Goody,” said Oswald; “you have told your story very well; I am glad, for Edmund’s sake, that you can do it so properly. But now, can you keep a secret?”
“Alright, Goody,” said Oswald; “you told your story really well; I’m glad, for Edmund’s sake, that you can do it so nicely. But now, can you keep a secret?”
“Why, an’t please your reverence, I think I have shewed you that I can.”
“Why, if it pleases you, I think I've shown you that I can.”
“But can you keep it from your husband?”
“But can you hide it from your husband?”
“Aye,” said she, “surely I can; for I dare not tell it him.”
“Aye,” she said, “I definitely can; because I can’t bring myself to tell him.”
“That is a good security,” said he; “but I must have a better. You must swear upon this book not to disclose any thing that has passed between us three, till we desire you to do it. Be assured you will soon be called upon for this purpose; Edmund’s birth is near the discovery; He is the son of parents of high degree; and it will be in his power to make your fortune, when he takes possession of his own.”
"That's a good guarantee," he said, "but I need a better one. You must swear on this book not to reveal anything that has been said between the three of us until we ask you to. Just know that you’ll be called on for this soon; Edmund’s birth is close to being uncovered. He is the child of noble parents, and he will be able to secure your fortune when he claims his own."
“Holy Virgin! what is it you tell me? How you rejoice me to hear, that what I have so long prayed for will come to pass!”
“Holy Virgin! What are you telling me? I'm so happy to hear that what I’ve been praying for so long will actually happen!”
She took the oath required, saying it after Oswald.
She repeated the oath after Oswald.
“Now,” said he, “go and fetch the tokens you have mentioned.”
“Now,” he said, “go and get the tokens you talked about.”
When she was gone, Edmund’s passions, long suppressed, broke out in tears and exclamations; he kneeled down, and, with his hands clasped together, returned thanks to Heaven for the discovery. Oswald begged him to be composed, lest Margery should perceive his agitation, and misconstrue the cause. She soon returned with the necklace and ear-rings; They were pearls of great value; and the necklace had a locket, on which the cypher of Lovel was engraved.
When she left, Edmund's feelings, which he had held back for so long, burst out in tears and shouts; he knelt down and, with his hands together, thanked Heaven for the revelation. Oswald urged him to calm down, so Margery wouldn’t notice his distress and misunderstand the reason. She soon came back with the necklace and earrings; they were valuable pearls, and the necklace had a locket with Lovel's initials engraved on it.
“This,” said Oswald, “is indeed a proof of consequence. Keep it, sir, for it belongs to you.”
“This,” Oswald said, “is definitely a sign of importance. Hold onto it, sir, because it’s yours.”
“Must he take it away?” said she.
“Does he have to take it away?” she asked.
“Certainly,” returned Oswald; “we can do nothing without it; but if Andrew should ask for it, you must put him off for the present, and hereafter he will find his account in it.”
“Sure,” Oswald replied; “we can’t do anything without it; but if Andrew asks for it, you should hold him off for now, and later he’ll see its value.”
Margery consented reluctantly to part with the jewels; and, after some further conversation, they took leave of her.
Margery reluctantly agreed to part with the jewels, and after more discussion, they said goodbye to her.
Edmund embraced her affectionately. “I thank you with my whole heart,” said he, “for all your goodness to me! Though I confess, I never felt much regard for your husband, yet for you I had always the tender affection of a son. You will, I trust, give your evidence in my behalf when called upon; and I hope it will one day be in my power to reward your kindness; In that case, I will own you as my foster-mother, and you shall always be treated as such.”
Edmund hugged her warmly. “I thank you with all my heart,” he said, “for all your kindness to me! Although I admit, I never had much affection for your husband, I’ve always felt a deep love for you, like that of a son. I hope you will speak up for me when it's needed; and I look forward to a day when I can repay your kindness. If that happens, I will recognize you as my foster mother, and you will always be treated as such.”
Margery wept. “The Lord grant it!” said she; “and I pray him to have you in his holy keeping. Farewell, my dear child!”
Margery cried. “May the Lord grant it!” she said; “and I pray for him to keep you in his holy care. Goodbye, my dear child!”
Oswald desired them to separate for fear of intrusion; and they returned to the castle. Margery stood at the door of her cottage, looking every way to see if the coast was clear.
Oswald wanted them to split up to avoid being seen, so they went back to the castle. Margery stood at the door of her cottage, looking around to check if it was safe.
“Now, Sir,” said Oswald, “I congratulate you as the son of Lord and Lady Lovel; the proofs are strong and indisputable.”
“Now, Sir,” Oswald said, “I congratulate you as the son of Lord and Lady Lovel; the evidence is strong and undeniable.”
“To us they are so,” said Edmund; “but how shall we make them so to others? and what are we to think of the funeral of Lady Lovel?”
“To us they are,” Edmund said, “but how do we make them that way for others? And what should we think about Lady Lovel’s funeral?”
“As of a fiction,” said Oswald; “the work of the present lord, to secure his title and fortune.”
“As a fictional creation,” said Oswald; “the effort of the current lord, to solidify his title and wealth.”
“And what means can we use to dispossess him?” said Edmund; “He is not a man for a poor youth like me to contend with.”
“And what can we do to take him down?” said Edmund; “He’s not someone a poor young guy like me can compete with.”
“Doubt not,” said Oswald, “but Heaven, who has evidently conducted you by the hand thus far, will complete its own work; for my part, I can only wonder and adore!”
“Don’t doubt it,” said Oswald, “Heaven, which has clearly guided you this far, will finish what it started; as for me, I can only be amazed and admire!”
“Give me your advice then,” said Edmund; “for Heaven assists us by natural means.”
“Give me your advice then,” said Edmund; “because Heaven helps us through natural means.”
“It seems to me,” said Oswald, “that your first step must be to make a friend of some great man, of consequence enough to espouse your cause, and to get this affair examined into by authority.”
“It seems to me,” said Oswald, “that your first step should be to befriend a prominent figure who is significant enough to support your cause and to get this matter looked into by someone in authority.”
Edmund started, and crossed himself; he suddenly exclaimed, “A friend! Yes; I have a friend! a powerful one too; one sent by Heaven to be my protector, but whom I have too long neglected.”
Edmund jumped and crossed himself; he suddenly shouted, “A friend! Yes; I have a friend! A strong one too; one sent by Heaven to be my protector, but whom I have neglected for too long.”
“Who can that be?” said Oswald.
“Who could that be?” said Oswald.
“Who should it be,” said Edmund, “but that good Sir Philip Harclay, the chosen friend of him, whom I shall from henceforward call my father.”
“Who could it be,” said Edmund, “but that good Sir Philip Harclay, the chosen friend of the man whom I will now refer to as my father.”
“‘Tis true indeed,” said Oswald; “and this is a fresh proof of what I before observed, that Heaven assists you, and will complete its own work.”
"That's definitely true," said Oswald; "and this is more proof of what I mentioned earlier, that Heaven is helping you and will finish what it started."
“I think so myself,” said Edmund, “and rely upon its direction. I have already determined on my future conduct, which I will communicate to you. My first step shall be to leave the castle; my lord has this day given me a horse, upon which I purpose to set out this very night, without the knowledge of any of the family. I will go to Sir Philip Harclay; I will throw myself at his feet, relate my strange story, and implore his protection; With him I will consult on the most proper way of bringing this murderer to public justice; and I will be guided by his advice and direction in everything.”
"I think so too," said Edmund, "and I trust its guidance. I've already decided what I'm going to do next, and I'll share it with you. My first step is to leave the castle; my lord just gave me a horse today, and I plan to leave tonight, without anyone in the family knowing. I'm going to Sir Philip Harclay; I'll throw myself at his feet, tell him my strange story, and beg for his protection. I'll discuss with him the best way to bring this murderer to justice, and I'll follow his advice and direction in everything."
“Nothing can be better,” said Oswald, “than what you propose; but give me leave to offer an addition to your scheme. You shall set off in the dead of night, as you intend; Joseph and I, will favour your departure in such a manner as to throw a mystery over the circumstances of it. Your disappearing at such a time from the haunted apartment will terrify and confound all the family; they will puzzle themselves in vain to account for it, and they will be afraid to pry into the secrets of that place.”
“Nothing could be better,” said Oswald, “than what you’re suggesting; but let me add to your plan. You should leave in the dead of night, just like you planned; Joseph and I will help make your departure mysterious. Your sudden vanishing from the haunted room at that hour will scare and confuse the whole family; they’ll struggle to make sense of it, and they’ll be too afraid to investigate the secrets of that place.”
“You say well, and I approve your addition,” replied Edmund. “Suppose, likewise, there was a letter written in a mysterious manner, and dropt in my lord’s way, or sent to him afterwards; it would forward our design, and frighten them away from that apartment.” “That shall be my care,” said Oswald; “and I will warrant you that they will not find themselves disposed to inhabit it presently.”
“You're right, and I like your suggestion,” replied Edmund. “Let’s say there’s a letter written in a mysterious way, dropped in my lord’s path, or sent to him later; it would support our plan and scare them off from that room.” “I’ll take care of that,” said Oswald; “and I guarantee they won’t feel inclined to stay there anytime soon.”
“But how shall I leave my dear friend Mr. William, without a word of notice of this separation?”
“But how can I leave my dear friend Mr. William without any word about this separation?”
“I have thought of that too,” said Oswald; “and I will so manage, as to acquaint him with it in such a manner as he shall think out of the common course of things, and which shall make him wonder and be silent.”
“I’ve thought about that too,” said Oswald; “and I’ll figure out a way to let him know in a way that he’ll find unusual, making him curious and speechless.”
“How will you do that,” said Edmund?
“How will you do that?” asked Edmund.
“I will tell you hereafter,” said Oswald; “for here comes old Joseph to meet us.”
“I'll tell you later,” said Oswald; “because here comes old Joseph to meet us.”
He came, indeed, as fast as his age would permit him. As soon as he was within hearing, he asked them what news? They related all that had passed at Twyford’s cottage; he heard them with the greatest eagerness of attention, and as soon as they came to the great event, “I knew it! I knew it!” exclaimed Joseph; “I was sure it would prove so! Thank God for it! But I will be the first to acknowledge my young lord, and I will live and die his faithful servant!” Here Joseph attempted to kneel to him, but Edmund prevented him with a warm embrace.
He arrived as quickly as he could. Once he was close enough to hear, he asked them what was going on. They told him everything that had happened at Twyford’s cottage; he listened with intense interest, and when they got to the big news, “I knew it! I knew it!” Joseph exclaimed. “I was sure it would turn out this way! Thank God for it! I’ll be the first to acknowledge my young lord, and I will live and die as his loyal servant!” At that moment, Joseph tried to kneel before him, but Edmund stopped him with a warm embrace.
“My friend! my dear friend!” said he, “I cannot suffer a man of your age to kneel to me; are you not one of my best and truest friends? I will ever remember your disinterested affection for me; and if heaven restores me to my rights, it shall be one of my first cares to render your old age easy and happy.” Joseph wept over him, and it was some time before he could utter a word.
“My friend! my dear friend!” he said, “I can’t let someone your age kneel to me; aren’t you one of my closest and truest friends? I will always remember your selfless kindness towards me; and if heaven restores my rights, making your old age comfortable and happy will be one of my top priorities.” Joseph cried over him, and it took him a while to find his voice.
Oswald gave them both time to recover their emotion, by acquainting Joseph with Edmund’s scheme for his departure. Joseph wiped his eyes and spoke. “I have thought,” said he, “of something that will be both agree and useful to my dear master. John Wyatt, Sir Philip Harclay’s servant, is now upon a visit at his father’s; I have heard that he goes home soon; now he would be both a guide and companion, on the way.”
Oswald gave them both a moment to collect themselves by sharing Edmund’s plan for his departure with Joseph. Joseph wiped his eyes and said, “I’ve come up with something that will be both pleasing and helpful to my dear master. John Wyatt, Sir Philip Harclay’s servant, is currently visiting his father; I’ve heard he’s going home soon, and he would make a great guide and companion on the journey.”
“That is, indeed, a happy circumstance,” said Edmund; “but how shall we know certainly the time of his departure?”
"That's definitely a fortunate situation," Edmund said; "but how can we be sure of the time of his departure?"
“Why, Sir, I will go to him, and enquire; and bring you word directly.”
“Sure, I’ll go talk to him and let you know right away.”
“Do so,” said Edmund, “and you will oblige me greatly.”
“Go ahead,” said Edmund, “and you will really help me out.”
“But, Sir,” said Oswald, “I think it will be best not to let John Wyatt know who is to be his companion; only let Joseph tell him that a gentleman is going to visit his master, and, if possible, prevail upon him to set out this night.”
“But, Sir,” Oswald said, “I think it would be best not to let John Wyatt know who his companion is going to be; just have Joseph tell him that a gentleman is visiting his master, and if possible, convince him to leave tonight.”
“Do so, my good friend,” said Edmund; “and tell him, further, that this person has business of great consequence to communicate to his master, and cannot delay his journey on any account.”
“Go ahead, my good friend,” said Edmund; “and also tell him that this person has important business to share with his master and can't postpone his journey for any reason.”
“I will do this, you may depend,” said Joseph, “and acquaint you with my success as soon as possible; but, sir, you must not go without a guide, at any rate.”
“I'll take care of this, you can count on it,” said Joseph, “and I'll let you know how it goes as soon as I can; but, sir, you really shouldn't go without a guide, no matter what.”
“I trust I shall not,” said Edmund, “though I go alone; he that has received such a call as I have, can want no other, nor fear any danger.”
“I trust I won’t,” said Edmund, “even though I’m going alone; someone who has received a call like mine doesn’t need anything else and doesn’t fear any danger.”
They conversed on these points till they drew near the castle, when Joseph left them to go on his errand, and Edmund attended his Lord at dinner. The Baron observed that he was silent and reserved; the conversation languished on both sides. As soon as dinner was ended, Edmund asked permission to go up into his own apartment; where he packed up some necessaries, and made a hasty preparation for his departure.
They talked about these things until they got close to the castle, when Joseph left them to run his errand, and Edmund joined his Lord for dinner. The Baron noticed that he was quiet and distant; the conversation stalled for both of them. Once dinner was over, Edmund asked if he could go up to his room, where he packed some essentials and quickly got ready to leave.
Afterwards he walked into the garden, revolving in his mind the peculiarity of his situation, and the uncertainty of his future prospects; lost in thought, he walked to and fro in a covered walk, with his arms crossed and his eyes cast down, without perceiving that he was observed by two females who stood at a distance watching his motions. It was the Lady Emma, and her attendant, who were thus engaged. At length, he lifted up his eyes and saw them; he stood still, and was irresolute whether to advance or retire. They approached him; and, as they drew near, fair Emma spoke.
After that, he walked into the garden, thinking about how strange his situation was and how uncertain his future seemed. Lost in thought, he paced back and forth in a covered walkway, with his arms crossed and his eyes down, not noticing that two women were standing a little distance away, watching him. It was Lady Emma and her attendant. Finally, he looked up and saw them; he stopped, unsure whether to walk closer or step back. They came closer, and as they did, the beautiful Emma spoke.
“You have been so wrapt in meditation, Edmund, that I am apprehensive of some new vexation that I am yet a stranger to. Would it were in my power to lessen those you have already! But tell me if I guess truly?”
“You’ve been so deep in thought, Edmund, that I’m worried about some new trouble I don’t know about yet. I wish I could help with the ones you already have! But please tell me if I’m right?”
He stood still irresolute, he answered with hesitation. “O, lady—I am—I am grieved, I am concerned, to be the cause of so much confusion in this noble family, to which I am so much indebted; I see no way to lessen these evils but to remove the cause of them.”
He stood there uncertain, responding with doubt. "Oh, lady—I am—I am upset, I am worried, to be the reason for so much turmoil in this honorable family, to which I owe so much; I see no way to ease these troubles except to eliminate their source."
“Meaning yourself?” said she.
"Meaning yourself?" she asked.
“Certainly, Madam; and I was meditating on my departure.”
“Of course, ma'am; I was thinking about leaving.”
“But,” said she, “by your departure you will not remove the cause.”
“But,” she said, “leaving won't get rid of the problem.”
“How so, madam?”
“How so, ma’am?”
“Because you are not the cause, but those you will leave behind you.”
“Because you aren’t the cause, but the people you will leave behind.”
“Lady Emma!”
“Lady Emma!”
“How can you affect this ignorance, Edmund? You know well enough it is that odious Wenlock, your enemy and my aversion, that has caused all this mischief among us, and will much more, if he is not removed.”
“How can you change this ignorance, Edmund? You know very well that it's that awful Wenlock, your enemy and my dislike, who has caused all this trouble between us, and he will cause much more if he's not dealt with.”
“This, madam, is a subject that it becomes me to be silent upon. Mr. Wenlock is your kinsman; he is not my friend; and for that reason I ought not to speak against him, nor you to hear it from me. If he has used me ill, I am recompensed by the generous treatment of my lord your father, who is all that is great and good; he has allowed me to justify myself to him, and he has restored me to his good opinion, which I prize among the best gifts of heaven. Your amiable brother William thinks well of me, and his esteem is infinitely dear to me; and you, excellent Lady, permit me to hope that you honour me with your good opinion. Are not these ample amends for the ill-will Mr. Wenlock bears me?”
“This, ma'am, is a topic I should remain silent about. Mr. Wenlock is your relative; he's not my friend, and for that reason, I shouldn't speak badly of him, nor should you hear it from me. If he has treated me poorly, I've been compensated by the kind treatment of your father, who embodies greatness and goodness; he has allowed me to defend myself to him, and he has restored my standing in his eyes, which I value as one of life's greatest blessings. Your wonderful brother William thinks highly of me, and his respect means a lot to me; and you, dear Lady, allow me to hope that you think well of me too. Aren't these sufficient compensations for the resentment Mr. Wenlock holds against me?”
“My opinion of you, Edmund,” said she, “is fixed and settled. It is not founded upon events of yesterday, but upon long knowledge and experience; upon your whole conduct and character.”
“My opinion of you, Edmund,” she said, “is firm and established. It’s not based on what happened yesterday, but on my long knowledge and experience; on your entire conduct and character.”
“You honour me, lady! Continue to think well of me, it will excite me to deserve it. When I am far distant from this place, the remembrance of your goodness will be a cordial to my heart.”
“You honor me, lady! Please keep thinking highly of me; it will inspire me to be deserving of it. When I'm far away from here, the memory of your kindness will bring warmth to my heart.”
“But why will you leave us, Edmund? Stay and defeat the designs of your enemy; you shall have my wishes and assistance.”
“But why are you going to leave us, Edmund? Stay and overcome your enemy's plans; you have my support and help.”
“Pardon me, Madam, that is among the things I cannot do, even if it were in my power, which it is not. Mr. Wenlock loves you, lady, and if he is so unhappy as to be your aversion, that is a punishment severe enough. For the rest, I may be unfortunate by the wickedness of others, but if I am unworthy, it must be by my own fault.”
“Excuse me, ma'am, but that's something I can't do, even if I had the ability, which I don’t. Mr. Wenlock loves you, and if he feels so unhappy because you don’t feel the same way, that’s punishment enough. As for me, I might be unfortunate because of other people's wrongdoing, but if I'm unworthy, it’s because of my own mistakes.”
“So then you think it is an unworthy action to oppose Mr. Wenlock! Very well, sir. Then I suppose you wish him success; you wish that I may be married to him?”
“So you think it's wrong to stand up to Mr. Wenlock! Alright, then. I guess you want him to succeed; you want me to marry him?”
“I, Madam!” said Edmund, confused; “what am I that I should give my opinion on an affair of so much consequence? You distress me by the question. May you be happy! may you enjoy your own wishes!”
“I, ma'am!” said Edmund, confused; “who am I to offer my opinion on something so important? Your question troubles me. I hope you find happiness! I hope you get what you wish for!”
He sighed, he turned away. She called him back; he trembled, and kept silence.
He sighed and turned away. She called him back; he shivered and stayed quiet.
She seemed to enjoy his confusion; she was cruel enough to repeat the question.
She appeared to take pleasure in his confusion; she was mean enough to ask the question again.
“Tell me, Edmund, and truly, do you wish to see me give my hand to Wenlock? I insist upon your answer.”
“Tell me, Edmund, do you really want to see me marry Wenlock? I need your honest answer.”
All on a sudden he recovered both his voice and courage; he stepped forward, his person erect, his countenance assured, his voice resolute and intrepid.
Suddenly, he regained both his voice and his courage; he stepped forward, standing tall, his face confident, his voice determined and fearless.
“Since Lady Emma insists upon my answer, since she avows a dislike to Wenlock, since she condescends to ask my opinion, I will tell her my thoughts, my wishes.”
“Since Lady Emma insists on my answer, since she admits she dislikes Wenlock, since she lowers herself to ask for my opinion, I will share my thoughts and my wishes with her.”
The fair Emma now trembled in her turn; she blushed, looked down, and was ashamed to have spoken so freely.
The lovely Emma now felt a shiver run through her; she blushed, looked down, and felt embarrassed for having spoken so openly.
Edmund went on. “My most ardent wishes are, that the fair Emma may reserve her heart and hand till a certain person, a friend of mine, is at liberty to solicit them; whose utmost ambition is, first to deserve, and then to obtain them.”
Edmund continued. “My deepest desire is for the lovely Emma to hold back her heart and hand until a certain someone, a friend of mine, is free to ask for them; whose greatest goal is, first to earn them, and then to win them.”
“Your friend, Sir!” said Lady Emma! her brow clouded, her eye disdainful.
“Your friend, Sir!” said Lady Emma, her brow furrowed and her gaze filled with disdain.
Edmund proceeded. “My friend is so particularly circumstanced that he cannot at present with propriety ask for Lady Emma’s favour; but as soon as he has gained a cause that is yet in suspence, he will openly declare his pretensions, and if he is unsuccessful, he will then condemn himself to eternal silence.” Lady Emma knew not what to think of this declaration; she hoped, she feared, she meditated; but her attention was too strongly excited to be satisfied without some gratification; After a pause, she pursued the subject.
Edmund continued. “My friend is in such a situation that he can't properly ask for Lady Emma’s attention right now; but as soon as he resolves a matter that’s still up in the air, he will publicly state his intentions, and if he fails, he will then condemn himself to silence forever.” Lady Emma didn't know what to make of this statement; she felt hope, fear, and contemplation; but her curiosity was too piqued to feel satisfied without some sort of resolution. After a moment, she continued the conversation.
“And this friend of yours, sir, of what degree and fortune is he?”
“And what about this friend of yours, sir? What’s his background and status?”
Edmund smiled; but, commanding his emotion, he replied, “His birth is noble, his degree and fortune uncertain.”
Edmund smiled, but keeping his feelings in check, he replied, “His background is noble, but his status and fortune are uncertain.”
Her countenance fell, she sighed; he proceeded. “It is utterly impossible,” said he, “for any man of inferior degree to aspire to Lady Emma’s favour; her noble birth, the dignity of her beauty and virtues, must awe and keep at their proper distance, all men of inferior degree and merit; they may admire, they may revere; but they must not presume to approach too near, lest their presumption should meet with its punishment.”
Her expression dropped, and she sighed; he continued. “It is completely impossible,” he said, “for any man of lower status to seek Lady Emma’s favor; her noble lineage, the grace of her beauty and virtues, must intimidate and keep at bay all men of lower status and worth; they can admire, they can respect; but they must not dare to come too close, or their audacity may face the consequences.”
“Well, sir,” said she, suddenly; “and so this friend of yours has commissioned you to speak in his behalf?”
"Well, sir," she said suddenly, "so this friend of yours has asked you to speak for him?"
“He has, Madam.”
“He has, ma'am.”
“Then I must tell you, that I think his assurance is very great, and yours not much less.”
“Then I have to tell you, I think he’s very confident, and you’re not much less so.”
“I am sorry for that, Madam.”
“Sorry about that, ma'am.”
“Tell him, that I shall reserve my heart and hand for the man to whom my father shall bid me give them.”
“Tell him that I will keep my heart and hand for the man my father tells me to give them to.”
“Very well, Lady; I am certain my lord loves you too well to dispose of them against your inclination.”
“Sure thing, my lady; I really believe my lord loves you too much to act against your wishes.”
“How do you know that, sir? But tell him, that the man that hopes for my favour must apply to my lord for his.”
“How do you know that, sir? But tell him that anyone who wants my support needs to talk to my lord for his.”
“That is my friend’s intention—his resolution, I should say—as soon as he can do it with propriety; and I accept your permission for him to do so.”
"That's my friend's plan—his decision, I should say—as soon as he can do it appropriately; and I accept your permission for him to go ahead."
“My permission did you say? I am astonished at your assurance! tell me no more of your friend; But perhaps you are pleading for Wenlock all this time; It is all one to me; only, say no more.”
“My permission, you say? I’m amazed at your confidence! Don’t mention your friend again; But maybe you’ve been advocating for Wenlock this whole time; It makes no difference to me; just, don’t say anything more.”
“Are you offended with me, madam?”
“Are you upset with me, ma'am?”
“No matter, sir.”
"Doesn't matter, sir."
“Yes, it is.”
“Yep, it is.”
“I am surprised at you, Edmund.”
“I'm surprised by you, Edmund.”
“I am surprised at my own temerity; but, forgive me.”
“I’m surprised by my own boldness; please forgive me.”
“It does not signify; good bye ty’e, sir.”
“It doesn't matter; goodbye then, sir.”
“Don’t leave me in anger, madam; I cannot bear that. Perhaps I may not see you again for a long time.” He looked afflicted; she turned back. “I do forgive you, Edmund; I was concerned for you; but, it seems, you are more concerned for every body than for yourself.” She sighed; “Farewell!” said she.
“Please don’t leave me angry, madam; I can’t handle that. I might not see you again for a long time.” He looked distressed; she turned back. “I do forgive you, Edmund; I was worried about you; but it seems you care more about everyone else than about yourself.” She sighed; “Goodbye!” she said.
Edmund gazed on her with tenderness; he approached her, he just touched her hand; his heart was rising to his lips, but he recollected his situation; he checked himself immediately; he retired back, he sighed deeply, bowed low, and hastily quitted her.
Edmund looked at her with affection; he stepped closer and lightly touched her hand; his heart was about to spill over, but he remembered his circumstances; he quickly pulled back; he sighed deeply, bowed low, and left her swiftly.
The lady turning into another walk, he reached the house first, and went up again to his chamber; he threw himself upon his knees; prayed for a thousand blessings upon every one of the family of his benefactor, and involuntarily wept at mentioning the name of the charming Emma, whom he was about to leave abruptly, and perhaps for ever. He then endeavoured to compose himself, and once more attended the Baron; wished him a good night; and withdrew to his chamber, till he was called upon to go again to the haunted apartment.
The lady took another path, and he reached the house first. He went up to his room, threw himself on his knees, prayed for countless blessings upon every member of his benefactor's family, and couldn't help but cry as he mentioned the name of the lovely Emma, whom he was about to leave suddenly, and perhaps forever. He then tried to calm himself and once again visited the Baron, wished him a good night, and returned to his room until he was summoned to the haunted room again.
He came down equipped for his journey, and went hastily for fear of observation; he paid his customary devotions, and soon after Oswald tapped at the door. They conferred together upon the interesting subject that engrossed their attention, until Joseph came to them, who brought the rest of Edmund’s baggage, and some refreshment for him before he set out. Edmund promised to give them the earliest information of his situation and success. At the hour of twelve they heard the same groans as the night before in the lower apartment; but, being somewhat familiarized to it, they were not so strongly affected. Oswald crossed himself, and prayed for the departed soul; he also prayed for Edmund, and recommended him to the Divine protection. He then arose, and embraced that young man; who, also, took a tender leave of his friend Joseph. They then went, with silence and caution, through a long gallery; they descended the stairs in the same manner; they crossed the hall in profound silence, and hardly dared to breathe, lest they should be overheard; they found some difficulty in opening one of the folding doors, which at last they accomplished; they were again in jeopardy at the outward gate. At length they conveyed him safely into the stables; there they again embraced him, and prayed for his prosperity.
He came down ready for his journey and rushed out to avoid being seen. He offered his usual prayers, and soon after, Oswald knocked at the door. They talked about the important topic that had their full attention until Joseph arrived with the rest of Edmund’s things and some snacks for him before he left. Edmund promised to update them as soon as he could about how he was doing. At midnight, they heard the same groans as the previous night in the lower room; but since they were a bit used to it now, they weren’t as deeply affected. Oswald crossed himself and prayed for the soul that had departed; he also prayed for Edmund, asking for Divine protection for him. Then he stood up and hugged the young man, who also said a heartfelt goodbye to his friend Joseph. They then moved quietly and carefully through a long hallway, tiptoed down the stairs the same way, crossed the hall in deep silence, barely daring to breathe so they wouldn’t be heard, and found it hard to open one of the folding doors, but eventually managed it. They faced another challenge at the outside gate. Finally, they safely got him into the stables; there, they hugged him again and prayed for his success.
He then mounted his horse, and set forward to Wyatt’s cottage; he hallooed at the door, and was answered from within. In a few minutes John came out to him.
He then got on his horse and headed over to Wyatt’s cottage; he called out at the door and received a response from inside. A few minutes later, John came out to meet him.
“What, is it you, Master Edmund?”
“What, is it you, Master Edmund?”
“Hush!” said he; “not a word of who I am; I go upon private business, and would not wish to be known.”
“Hush!” he said; “not a word about who I am; I’m here on private business and wouldn’t want to be recognized.”
“If you will go forward, sir, I will soon overtake you.” He did so; and they pursued their journey to the north. In the mean time, Oswald and Joseph returned in silence into the house; they retired to their respective apartments without hearing or being heard by any one.
“If you keep going, sir, I’ll catch up with you soon.” He did just that, and they continued their journey north. Meanwhile, Oswald and Joseph quietly went back into the house; they went to their separate rooms without speaking to or being noticed by anyone.
About the dawn of day Oswald intended to lay his packets in the way of those to whom they were addressed; after much contrivance he determined to take a bold step, and, if he were discovered, to frame some excuse. Encouraged by his late success, he went on tip-toe into Master William’s chamber, placed a letter upon his pillow, and withdrew unheard. Exulting in his heart, he attempted the Baron’s apartment, but found it fastened within. Finding this scheme frustrated, he waited till the hour the Baron was expected down to breakfast, and laid the letter and the key of the haunted apartment upon the table. Soon after, he saw the Baron enter the breakfast room; he got out of sight, but staid within call, preparing himself for a summons. The Baron sat down to breakfast; he saw a letter directed to himself—he opened it, and to his great surprise, read as follows:—
At dawn, Oswald planned to leave his letters where the intended recipients would find them. After a lot of thinking, he decided to take a daring approach and would come up with an excuse if caught. Feeling boosted by his recent success, he quietly slipped into Master William’s room, placed a letter on his pillow, and left without anyone hearing him. Feeling pleased with himself, he tried the Baron’s room but found it locked. With his plan thwarted, he waited until the Baron was supposed to come down for breakfast and placed the letter and the key to the haunted room on the table. Soon after, he saw the Baron enter the breakfast room; he hid but stayed close enough to be called if needed. The Baron sat down to breakfast, noticed a letter addressed to him, opened it, and was greatly surprised to read the following:—
“The guardian of the haunted apartment to Baron Fitz-Owen. To thee I remit the key of my charge, until the right owner shall come, who will both discover and avenge my wrongs; then, woe be to the guilty!—But let the innocent rest in peace. In the mean time, let none presume to explore the secrets of my apartment, lest they suffer for their temerity.”
“The guardian of the haunted apartment to Baron Fitz-Owen. Here is the key to my place, until the rightful owner arrives, who will uncover and avenge my grievances; then, the guilty will face consequences!—But the innocent may remain in peace. In the meantime, let no one dare to investigate the secrets of my apartment, or they will pay for their boldness.”
The Baron was struck with amazement at the letter. He took up the key, examined it, then laid it down, and took up the letter; he was in such confusion of thought, he knew not what to do or say for several minutes. At length he called his servants about him; the first question he asked was—
The Baron was amazed by the letter. He picked up the key, looked it over, then set it down and grabbed the letter instead; he was so confused that he didn’t know what to do or say for a few minutes. Finally, he called his servants to him; the first question he asked was—
“Where is Edmund?”
“Where's Edmund?”
“They could not tell.
"They couldn't tell."
“Has he been called?”
"Has he been contacted?"
“Yes, my Lord, but nobody answered, and the key was not in the door.”
“Yes, my Lord, but no one answered, and the key wasn’t in the door.”
“Where is Joseph?”
"Where's Joseph?"
“Gone into the stables.”
“Gone to the stables.”
“Where is father Oswald?”
"Where's Father Oswald?"
“In his study.”
“In his office.”
“Seek him, and desire him to come hither.”
“Look for him and ask him to come here.”
By the time the Baron had read the letter over again, he came.
By the time the Baron read the letter again, he arrived.
He had been framing a steady countenance to answer to all interrogatories. As he came in he attentively observed the Baron, whose features were in strong agitation; as soon as he saw Oswald, he spoke as one out of breath.
He had been maintaining a calm expression to respond to all questions. As he walked in, he closely observed the Baron, whose face showed strong emotion; as soon as he saw Oswald, he spoke as if he were out of breath.
“Take that key, and read this letter!”
“Take that key and read this letter!”
He did so, shrugged up his shoulders, and remained silent.
He did that, shrugged his shoulders, and stayed quiet.
“Father,” said my lord, “what think you of this letter?”
“Dad,” said my lord, “what do you think of this letter?”
“It is a very surprising one.”
“It’s really surprising.”
“The contents are alarming. Where is Edmund?”
“The contents are alarming. Where's Edmund?”
“I do not know.”
"I don't know."
“Has nobody seen him?”
“Has anyone seen him?”
“Not that I know of.”
"Not that I'm aware of."
“Call my sons, my kinsmen, my servants.”
“Call my sons, my relatives, my servants.”
The servants came in.
The staff came in.
“Have any of you seen or heard of Edmund?”
“Have any of you seen or heard about Edmund?”
“No,” was the answer.
“No,” was the response.
“Father, step upstairs to my sons and kinsmen, and desire them to come down immediately.”
“Dad, go upstairs to my sons and relatives, and ask them to come down right away.”
Oswald withdrew; and went, first, to Mr. William’s chamber.
Oswald stepped back and went, first, to Mr. William's room.
“My dear sir, you must come to my lord now directly—he has something extraordinary to communicate to you.”
"My dear sir, you need to come to my lord right now—he has something extraordinary to share with you."
“And so have I, father—see what I have found upon my pillow!”
“And so have I, Dad—check out what I found on my pillow!”
“Pray, sir, read it to me before you shew it to any body; my lord is alarmed too much already, and wants nothing to increase his consternation.”
“Please, sir, read it to me before you show it to anyone else; my lord is already too alarmed and doesn’t need anything to add to his distress.”
William read his letter, while Oswald looked as if he was an utter stranger to the contents, which were these:—
William read his letter, while Oswald looked completely unfamiliar with the contents, which were these:—
“Whatever may be heard or seen, let the seal of friendship be upon thy lips. The peasant Edmund is no more; but there still lives a man who hopes to acknowledge, and repay, the Lord Fitz-Owen’s generous care and protection; to return his beloved William’s vowed affection, and to claim his friendship on terms of equality.”
“Regardless of what is seen or heard, keep the seal of friendship on your lips. The peasant Edmund is gone; however, there is still a man who hopes to recognize and repay Lord Fitz-Owen’s generous care and protection, to return his beloved William’s promised affection, and to seek his friendship as equals.”
“What,” said William, “can this mean?”
“What,” William said, “does this mean?”
“It is not easy to say,” replied Oswald.
“It’s not easy to say,” replied Oswald.
“Can you tell what is the cause of this alarm?”
“Can you tell what’s causing this alarm?”
“I can tell you nothing, but that my lord desires to see you directly—pray make haste down; I must go up to your brothers and kinsmen, nobody knows what to think, or believe.”
“I can’t tell you anything except that my lord wants to see you right away—please hurry down; I have to go see your brothers and relatives, nobody knows what to think or believe.”
Master William went down stairs, and Father Oswald went to the malcontents. As soon as he entered the outward door of their apartment, Mr. Wenlock called out. “Here comes the friend—now for some new proposal!”
Master William went downstairs, and Father Oswald went to the troublemakers. As soon as he walked through the front door of their place, Mr. Wenlock yelled out, “Here comes the friend—let's see what new plan he has!”
“Gentlemen,” said Oswald, “my lord desires your company immediately in the breakfast parlour.”
“Gentlemen,” said Oswald, “my lord wants to see you right away in the breakfast room.”
“What! to meet your favourite Edmund, I suppose?” said Mr. Wenlock.
“What! I guess you’re excited to meet your favorite Edmund?” said Mr. Wenlock.
“No, sir.”
“No, thanks.”
“What, then, is the matter?” said Sir Robert.
“What’s the problem?” said Sir Robert.
“Something very extraordinary has happened, gentlemen. Edmund is not to be found—he disappeared from the haunted apartment, the key of which was conveyed to my lord in a strange manner, with a letter from an unknown hand; my lord is both surprised and concerned, and wishes to have your opinion and advice on the occasion.”
"Something quite unusual has happened, gentlemen. Edmund is missing—he vanished from the haunted room, and the key was delivered to my lord in a strange way, along with a letter from an unknown sender; my lord is both surprised and worried, and he would like your thoughts and advice on the matter."
“Tell him,” said Sir Robert, “we will wait upon him immediately.”
“Tell him,” said Sir Robert, “we’ll see him right away.”
As Oswald went away, he heard Wenlock say, “So Edmund is gone, it is no matter how, or whither.”
As Oswald walked away, he heard Wenlock say, “So Edmund is gone, it doesn’t matter how or where.”
Another said, “I hope the ghost has taken him out of the way.” The rest laughed at the conceit, as they followed Oswald down stairs. They found the Baron, and his son William, commenting upon the key and the letter. My lord gave them to Sir Robert, who looked on them with marks of surprise and confusion.
Another person said, “I hope the ghost has gotten rid of him.” The others laughed at the joke as they followed Oswald downstairs. They found the Baron and his son William discussing the key and the letter. My lord handed them to Sir Robert, who examined them with an expression of surprise and confusion.
The Baron addressed him—
The Baron spoke to him—
“Is not this a very strange affair? Son Robert, lay aside your ill humours, and behave to your father with the respect and affection his tenderness deserves from you, and give me your advice and opinion on this alarming subject.”
"Isn't this a very strange situation? Son Robert, set aside your bad attitude and treat your father with the respect and love that his kindness deserves from you, and share your thoughts and opinions on this concerning matter."
“My Lord,” said Sir Robert, “I am as much confounded as yourself—I can give no advice—let my cousins see the letter—let us have their opinion.”
“Sir,” said Sir Robert, “I am just as puzzled as you are—I can’t offer any advice—let my cousins read the letter—let’s get their thoughts.”
They read it in turn—they were equally surprised; but when it came into Wenlock’s hand, he paused and meditated some minutes.
They took turns reading it—they were all surprised; but when it got to Wenlock, he paused and thought for a few minutes.
At length—“I am indeed surprised, and still more concerned, to see my lord and uncle the dupe of an artful contrivance; and, if he will permit me, I shall endeavour to unriddle it, to the confusion of all that are concerned in it.”
At last—“I’m really surprised and even more worried to see my lord and uncle falling for a clever trick; and, if he allows me, I’ll try to figure it out, embarrassing everyone involved.”
“Do so, Dick,” said my lord, “and you shall have my thanks for it.”
“Go ahead, Dick,” said my lord, “and you'll have my thanks for that.”
“This letter,” said he, “I imagine to be the contrivance of Edmund, or some ingenious friend of his, to conceal some designs they have against the peace of this family, which has been too often disturbed upon that rascal’s account.”
“This letter,” he said, “I think is the work of Edmund or some clever friend of his, trying to hide their plans against the well-being of this family, which has been disrupted too many times because of that scoundrel.”
“But what end could be proposed by it?” said the Baron.
“But what purpose could it serve?” asked the Baron.
“Why, one part of the scheme is to cover Edmund’s departure, that is clear enough; for the rest, we can only guess at it—perhaps he may be concealed somewhere in that apartment, from whence he may rush out in the night, and either rob or murder us; or, at least, alarm and terrify the family.”
“Why, one part of the plan is to hide Edmund’s departure, that much is clear; for the rest, we can only speculate—maybe he’s hiding somewhere in that room, ready to jump out at night and either rob or kill us; or at the very least, scare and panic the family.”
The Baron smiled.
The Baron smiled.
“You shoot beyond the mark, sir, and overshoot yourself, as you have done before now; you shew only your inveteracy against that poor lad, whom you cannot mention with temper. To what purpose should he shut himself up there, to be starved?”
“You're missing the point, sir, and going too far, just like you have before; you only show your deep-seated resentment toward that poor kid, whom you can’t even mention calmly. Why should he isolate himself there and go hungry?”
“Starved! no, no! he has friends in this house (looking at Oswald), who will not suffer him to want anything; those who have always magnified his virtues, and extenuated his faults, will lend a hand to help him in time of need; and, perhaps, to assist his ingenious contrivances.”
“Starved! No way! He has friends in this house (looking at Oswald) who won’t let him go without anything; those who have always praised his strengths and downplayed his weaknesses will step in to help him when he needs it, and maybe even support his clever ideas.”
Oswald shrugged up his shoulders, and remained silent.
Oswald shrugged his shoulders and stayed silent.
“This is a strange fancy of yours, Dick,” said my lord; “but I am willing to pursue it,—first, to discover what you drive at; and, secondly, to satisfy all that are here present of the truth or falsehood of it, that they may know what value to set upon your sagacity hereafter. Let us all go over that apartment together; and let Joseph be called to attend us thither.”
“This is a bizarre idea of yours, Dick,” said my lord; “but I’m willing to follow it—first, to find out what you’re getting at; and, secondly, to prove to everyone here the truth or falsehood of it, so they know how much to value your insight in the future. Let’s all go over to that room together; and let’s call Joseph to join us there.”
Oswald offered to call him, but Wenlock stopped him. “No, father,” said he, “you must stay with us; we want your ghostly counsel and advice; Joseph shall have no private conference with you.”
Oswald offered to call him, but Wenlock stopped him. “No, Dad,” he said, “you need to stay with us; we want your spiritual guidance and advice; Joseph won't have any private talks with you.”
“What mean you,” said Oswald, “to insinuate to my lord against me or Joseph? But your ill-will spares nobody. It will one day be known who is the disturber of the peace of this family; I wait for that time, and am silent.”
“What do you mean,” said Oswald, “by trying to turn my lord against me or Joseph? Your hostility affects everyone. One day, it will be clear who is causing trouble for this family; I'm just waiting for that moment, and I’ll stay quiet.”
Joseph came; when he was told whither they were going, he looked hard at Oswald. Wenlock observed them.
Joseph arrived; when he was told where they were headed, he stared intently at Oswald. Wenlock watched them.
“Lead the way, father,” said he, “and Joseph shall follow us.”
“Go ahead, Dad,” he said, “and Joseph will follow us.”
Oswald smiled.
Oswald grinned.
“We will go where Heaven permits us,” said he; “alas! the wisdom of man can neither hasten, nor retard, its decrees.”
“We will go where Heaven allows us,” he said; “sadly, human wisdom can neither speed up nor slow down its decisions.”
They followed the father up stairs, and went directly to the haunted apartment. The Baron unlocked the door; he bid Joseph open the shutters, and admit the daylight, which had been excluded for many years. They went over the rooms above stairs, and then descended the staircase, and through the lower rooms in the same manner. However, they overlooked the closet, in which the fatal secret was concealed; the door was covered with tapestry, the same as the room, and united so well that it seemed but one piece. Wenlock tauntingly desired Father Oswald to introduce them to the ghost. The father, in reply, asked them where they should find Edmund. “Do you think,” said he, “that he lies hid in my pocket, or in Joseph’s?”
They followed the father up the stairs and went straight to the haunted apartment. The Baron unlocked the door and told Joseph to open the shutters and let in the daylight that had been kept out for many years. They looked through the rooms upstairs and then went down the staircase, checking the lower rooms in the same way. However, they missed the closet where the deadly secret was hidden; the door was covered with the same tapestry as the room and blended so well that it looked like one piece. Wenlock jokingly asked Father Oswald to introduce them to the ghost. The father replied by asking where they thought they would find Edmund. “Do you think,” he said, “that he’s hiding in my pocket or in Joseph’s?”
“‘Tis no matter,” answered he; “thoughts are free.”
“It's no big deal,” he replied; “thoughts are free.”
“My opinion of you, Sir,” said Oswald, “is not founded upon thoughts—I judge of men by their actions,—a rule, I believe, it will not suit you to be tried by.”
“My opinion of you, Sir,” said Oswald, “is not based on thoughts—I judge people by their actions—a standard, I believe, you wouldn’t want to be measured by.”
“None of your insolent admonitions, father!” returned Wenlock; “this is neither the time nor the place for them.”
“Don’t give me your disrespectful advice, Dad!” replied Wenlock; “this is neither the time nor the place for it.”
“That is truer than you are aware of, sir; I meant not to enter into the subject just now.”
"That’s more true than you realize, sir; I didn’t mean to bring it up right now."
“Be silent,” said my Lord.
"Be quiet," said my Lord.
“I shall enter into this subject with you hereafter—then look you be prepared for it. In the mean time, do you, Dick Wenlock, answer to my questions:—Do you think Edmund is concealed in this apartment?”
“I will discuss this topic with you later—so be ready for it. In the meantime, you, Dick Wenlock, answer my questions:—Do you think Edmund is hiding in this room?”
“No, sir.”
“No, thanks.”
“Do you think there is any mystery in it?”
“Do you think there's any mystery in it?”
“No, my lord.”
“No, my lord.”
“Is it haunted, think you?”
"Do you think it's haunted?"
“No, I think not.”
“No, I don’t think so.”
“Should you be afraid to try?”
“Should you be scared to give it a shot?”
“In what manner, my lord?”
“How, my lord?”
“Why, you have shewn your wit upon the subject, and I mean to show your courage;—you, and Jack Markham your confident, shall sleep here three nights, as Edmund has done before.”
“Why, you've already displayed your cleverness on the topic, and I plan to demonstrate your bravery; you and your buddy Jack Markham will stay here for three nights, just like Edmund has done before.”
“Sir,” said Sir Robert, “for what purpose? I should be glad to understand why.”
“Sir,” said Sir Robert, “for what reason? I would like to know why.”
“I have my reasons, sir, as well as your kinsmen there. No reply, Sirs! I insist upon being obeyed in this point. Joseph, let the beds be well aired, and every thing made agreeable to the gentlemen; If there is any contrivance to impose upon me, they, I am sure, will have pleasure in detecting it; and, if not, I shall obtain my end in making these rooms habitable. Oswald, come with me; and the rest may go where they list till dinner-time.”
“I have my reasons, sir, just like your relatives over there. No answer, sirs! I insist that you follow my instructions on this. Joseph, please make sure the beds are aired out and everything is comfortable for the gentlemen. If there's any trick trying to fool me, I'm sure they'll enjoy uncovering it; and if not, I'll accomplish my goal of making these rooms livable. Oswald, come with me; the rest of you can do as you please until dinner.”
The Baron went with Oswald into the parlour.
The Baron went with Oswald into the living room.
“Now tell me, father,” said he, “do you disapprove what I have done?”
“Now tell me, Dad,” he said, “do you disapprove of what I did?”
“Quite the contrary, my lord,” said he; “I entirely approve it.”
“On the contrary, my lord,” he said; “I completely support it.”
“But you do not know all my reasons for it. Yesterday Edmund’s behaviour was different from what I have ever seen it—he is naturally frank and open in all his ways; but he was then silent, thoughtful, absent; he sighed deeply, and once I saw tears stand in his eyes. Now, I do suspect there is something uncommon in that apartment—that Edmund has discovered the secret; and, fearing to disclose it, he is fled away from the house. As to this letter, perhaps he may have written it to hint that there is more than he dares reveal; I tremble at the hints contained in it, though I shall appear to make light of it. But I and mine are innocent; and if Heaven discloses the guilt of others, I ought to adore and submit to its decrees.”
“But you don't know all my reasons for it. Yesterday, Edmund's behavior was different from anything I've ever seen—he's usually straightforward and open; but he was silent, deep in thought, and distant. He sighed heavily, and at one point, I saw tears in his eyes. Now, I suspect there's something unusual in that room—that Edmund has uncovered the secret; and, fearing to reveal it, he has run away from the house. As for this letter, maybe he wrote it to suggest that there’s more than he’s willing to say; I’m shaken by the hints in it, even though I'll act as if it doesn't bother me. But my family and I are innocent; and if Heaven reveals the guilt of others, I should accept and submit to its will.”
“That is prudently and piously resolved, my lord; let us do our duty, and leave events to Heaven.”
"That’s wisely and respectfully decided, my lord; let’s do our part and leave the rest to fate."
“But, father, I have a further view in obliging my kinsmen to sleep there:—if any thing should appear to them, it is better that it should only be known to my own family; if there is nothing in it, I shall put to the proof the courage and veracity of my two kinsmen, of whom I think very indifferently. I mean shortly to enquire into many things I have heard lately to their disadvantage; and, if I find them guilty, they shall not escape with impunity.”
“But, Dad, I have another reason for making my relatives stay there: if anything happens, it's better for only my family to know about it. If nothing happens, I'll test the bravery and honesty of my two relatives, whom I don't think highly of. I plan to look into a lot of things I've heard recently that reflect poorly on them, and if I find them guilty, they won't get away with it.”
“My lord,” said Oswald, “you judge like yourself; I wish you to make enquiry concerning them, and believe the result will be to their confusion, and your Lordship will be enabled to re-establish the peace of your family.”
“My lord,” said Oswald, “you assess things in your own way; I want you to look into this matter, and I believe the outcome will be to their disadvantage, allowing your Lordship to restore harmony in your family.”
During this conversation, Oswald was upon his guard, lest any thing should escape that might create suspicion. He withdrew as soon as he could with decency, and left the Baron meditating what all these things should mean; he feared there was some misfortune impending over his house, though he knew not from what cause.
During this conversation, Oswald was cautious, making sure nothing was said that could raise suspicion. He left as soon as it was polite to do so, leaving the Baron pondering what all of this could mean; he worried that some misfortune was looming over his household, although he didn’t know why.
He dined with his children and kinsmen, and strove to appear cheerful; but a gloom was perceivable through his deportment. Sir Robert was reserved and respectful; Mr. William was silent and attentive; the rest of the family dutifully assiduous to my Lord; only Wenlock and Markham were sullen and chagrined. The Baron detained the young men the whole afternoon; he strove to amuse and to be amused; he shewed the greatest affection and parental regard to his children, and endeavoured to conciliate their affections, and engage their gratitude by kindness. Wenlock and Markham felt their courage abate as the night approached; At the hour of nine, old Joseph came to conduct them to the haunted apartment; they took leave of their kinsmen, and went up stairs with heavy hearts.
He had dinner with his kids and relatives, trying to seem cheerful, but a sadness was noticeable in his behavior. Sir Robert was reserved and respectful; Mr. William was quiet and attentive; the rest of the family focused on my Lord; only Wenlock and Markham were moody and upset. The Baron kept the young men with him all afternoon, trying to entertain and find enjoyment himself. He showed deep affection and care for his children, making efforts to win their love and earn their gratitude with kindness. Wenlock and Markham felt their confidence wane as night fell. At nine o'clock, old Joseph came to take them to the haunted room; they said goodbye to their relatives and went upstairs with heavy hearts.
They found the chamber set in order for them, and a table spread with provision and good liquor to keep up their spirits.
They found the room prepared for them, with a table laid out with food and good drinks to lift their spirits.
“It seems,” said Wenlock, “that your friend Edmund was obliged to you for his accommodations here.”
“It seems,” said Wenlock, “that your friend Edmund was grateful to you for his arrangements here.”
“Sir,” said Joseph, “his accommodations were bad enough the first night; but, afterwards, they were bettered by my lord’s orders.”
“Sir,” Joseph said, “his accommodations were pretty poor the first night; but after that, they were improved by my lord’s orders.”
“Owing to your officious cares?” said Wenlock.
“Because of your meddling?” said Wenlock.
“I own it,” said Joseph, “and I am not ashamed of it.”
“I own it,” Joseph said, “and I’m not ashamed of it.”
“Are you not anxious to know what is become of him?” said Markham.
"Are you not curious to know what has happened to him?" said Markham.
“Not at all, sir; I trust he is in the best protection; so good a young man as he is, is safe everywhere.”
“Not at all, sir; I believe he is under the best protection. A good young man like him is safe anywhere.”
“You see, cousin Jack,” said Wenlock, “how this villain has stole the hearts of my uncle’s servants; I suppose this canting old fellow knows where he is, if the truth were known.”
"You see, cousin Jack," said Wenlock, "how this crook has won over my uncle's servants; I guess this phony old guy knows what's going on, if the truth were revealed."
“Have you any further commands for me, gentlemen?” said the old man.
“Do you have any more instructions for me, gentlemen?” said the old man.
“No, not we.”
"No, not us."
“Then I am ordered to attend my lord, when you have done with me.”
“Then I'm told to see my lord after you’re done with me.”
“Go, then, about your business.”
"Go on, then, do your thing."
Joseph went away, glad to be dismissed.
Joseph left, happy to be let go.
“What shall we do, cousin Jack,” said Wenlock, “to pass away the time?—it is plaguy dull sitting here.”
“What should we do, cousin Jack,” said Wenlock, “to kill some time?—it’s really boring sitting here.”
“Dull enough,” said Markham, “I think the best thing we can do, is to go to bed and sleep it away.”
“Boring enough,” said Markham, “I think the best thing we can do is go to bed and sleep it off.”
“Faith!” says Wenlock, “I am in no disposition to sleep. Who would have thought the old man would have obliged us to spend the night here?”
“Faith!” says Wenlock, “I’m not in the mood to sleep. Who would have thought the old man would make us spend the night here?”
“Don’t say us, I beg of you; it was all your own doing,” replied Markham.
“Please don’t say us; I’m begging you; this was all your doing,” replied Markham.
“I did not intend he should have taken me at my word.”
“I didn't mean for him to take me literally.”
“Then you should have spoken more cautiously. I have always been governed by you, like a fool as I am; you play the braggart, and I suffer for it; But they begin to see through your fine-spun arts and contrivances, and I believe you will meet with your deserts one day or other.”
“Then you should have chosen your words more carefully. I've always let you control me, like the fool I am; you act all boastful, and I’m the one who pays for it; But people are starting to see through your clever tricks and schemes, and I believe you'll get what you deserve sooner or later.”
“What now? do you mean to affront me, Jack? Know, that some are born to plan, others to execute; I am one of the former, thou of the latter. Know your friend, or—”
“What now? Are you trying to insult me, Jack? Understand that some people are born to make plans, while others are meant to carry them out; I’m one of the planners, and you’re one of the doers. Know your role, or—”
“Or what?” replied Markham; “do you mean to threaten me? If you do!”
"Or what?" Markham replied. "Are you trying to threaten me? If you are!"
“What then?” said Wenlock.
“What now?” said Wenlock.
“Why, then, I will try which of us two is the best man, sir!”
“Then I'll see which of us is the better man, sir!”
Upon this Markham arose, and put himself into a posture of defence. Wenlock perceiving he was serious in his anger, began to soothe him; he persuaded, he flattered, he promised great things if he would be composed. Markham was sullen, uneasy, resentful; whenever he spoke, it was to upbraid Wenlock with his treachery and falsehood. Wenlock tried all his eloquence to get him into a good humour, but in vain; he threatened to acquaint his uncle with all that he knew, and to exculpate himself at the other’s expence. Wenlock began to find his choler rise; they were both almost choaked with rage; and, at length, they both rose with a resolution to fight.
Markham stood up and got ready to defend himself. Wenlock, seeing that he was genuinely angry, tried to calm him down; he coaxed, flattered, and promised great things if he would relax. Markham was moody, uncomfortable, and resentful; whenever he spoke, it was to accuse Wenlock of his betrayal and lies. Wenlock used all his persuasive skills to cheer him up, but it didn’t work; Markham threatened to tell his uncle everything he knew and to clear his name at Wenlock's expense. Wenlock felt his anger rising; they were both nearly choked with rage, and eventually, they both stood up ready to fight.
As they stood with their fists clenched, on a sudden they were alarmed with a dismal groan from the room underneath. They stood like statues petrified by fear, yet listening with trembling expectation. A second groan increased their consternation; and, soon after, a third completed it. They staggered to a seat, and sunk down upon it, ready to faint. Presently, all the doors flew open, a pale glimmering light appeared at the door, from the staircase, and a man in complete armour entered the room. He stood, with one hand extended, pointing to the outward door; they took the hint, and crawled away as fast as fear would let them; they staggered along the gallery, and from thence to the Baron’s apartment, where Wenlock sunk down in a swoon, and Markham had just strength enough to knock at the door.
As they stood with their fists clenched, they were suddenly startled by a gloomy groan from the room below. They stood frozen in fear, yet listening with shaky anticipation. A second groan heightened their anxiety, and soon after, a third one completed it. They stumbled to a seat and collapsed onto it, nearly fainting. Then, all the doors flew open, a pale glow appeared at the door from the staircase, and a man in full armor entered the room. He stood with one hand outstretched, pointing to the outside door; they took the hint and crawled away as quickly as fear would allow them. They staggered along the hallway and then to the Baron’s room, where Wenlock collapsed in a faint, and Markham had just enough strength to knock on the door.
The servant who slept in the outward room alarmed his lord.
The servant who slept in the front room worried his master.
Markham cried out, “For Heaven’s sake, let us in!”
Markham shouted, “For goodness’ sake, let us in!”
Upon hearing his voice, the door was opened, and Markham approached his Uncle in such an attitude of fear, as excited a degree of it in the Baron. He pointed to Wenlock, who was with some difficulty recovered from the fit he was fallen into; the servant was terrified, he rung the alarm-bell; the servants came running from all parts to their Lord’s apartment; The young gentlemen came likewise, and presently all was confusion, and the terror was universal. Oswald, who guessed the business, was the only one that could question them. He asked several times,
Upon hearing his voice, the door opened, and Markham approached his uncle with such fear that it stirred the same feeling in the Baron. He pointed to Wenlock, who was slowly recovering from the fit he had fallen into; the servant was terrified and rang the alarm bell. Servants came rushing in from all directions to their master's room. The young gentlemen also arrived, and soon there was chaos, with fear spreading everywhere. Oswald, who suspected what had happened, was the only one who could ask them questions. He asked several times,
“What is the matter?”
"What's wrong?"
Markham, at last, answered him, “We have seen the ghost!”
Markham finally replied, “We’ve seen the ghost!”
All regard to secrecy was now at an end; the echo ran through the whole family—“They have seen the ghost!”
All secrecy was gone; the news spread through the whole family—“They've seen the ghost!”
The Baron desired Oswald to talk to the young men, and endeavour to quiet the disturbance. He came forward; he comforted some, he rebuked others; he had the servants retire into the outward room. The Baron, with his sons and kinsmen, remained in the bed-chamber.
The Baron wanted Oswald to speak to the young men and try to calm the situation. He stepped up; he reassured some, scolded others; he had the servants leave for the outside room. The Baron, along with his sons and relatives, stayed in the bedroom.
“It is very unfortunate,” said Oswald, “that this affair should be made so public; surely these young men might have related what they had seen, without alarming the whole family. I am very much concerned upon my lord’s account.”
“It’s really unfortunate,” said Oswald, “that this situation had to be so public; surely these young men could have shared what they saw without causing such a stir in the whole family. I’m really worried about my lord.”
“I thank you, father,” said the Baron; “but prudence was quite overthrown here. Wenlock was half dead, and Markham half distracted; the family were alarmed without my being able to prevent it. But let us hear what these poor terrified creatures say.”
“I appreciate it, Dad,” said the Baron; “but common sense was totally lost here. Wenlock was nearly dead, and Markham was almost losing it; the family was worried, and I couldn’t do anything to stop it. But let’s see what these scared folks have to say.”
Oswald demanded, “What have you seen, gentlemen?”
Oswald asked, “What have you seen, guys?”
“The ghost!” said Markham.
"The ghost!" said Markham.
“In what form did it appear?”
“In what form did it show up?”
“A man in armour.”
“A man in armor.”
“Did it speak to you?”
"Did it resonate with you?"
“No.”
“No.”
“What did it do to terrify you so much?”
“What did it do to scare you so much?”
“It stood at the farthest door, and pointed to the outward door, as if to have us leave the room; we did not wait for a second notice, but came away as fast as we could.”
“It stood at the farthest door and pointed to the exit, as if to suggest we should leave the room; we didn’t wait for a second invitation, but left as quickly as we could.”
“Did it follow you?”
"Did it trail you?"
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Then you need not have raised such a disturbance.”
“Then you didn't need to make such a fuss.”
Wenlock lifted up his head, and spoke—
Wenlock lifted his head and spoke—
“I believe, father, if you had been with us, you would not have stood upon ceremonies any more than we did. I wish my lord would send you to parley with the ghost; for, without doubt, you are better qualified than we.”
“I believe, Dad, if you had been with us, you wouldn’t have worried about formalities any more than we did. I wish my lord would send you to negotiate with the ghost; after all, you’re definitely more suited for it than we are.”
“My Lord,” said Oswald, “I will go thither, with your permission; I will see that every thing is safe, and bring the key back to you; Perhaps this may help to dispel the fears that have been raised—at least, I will try to do it.”
“My Lord,” said Oswald, “I will go there, if you allow it; I will make sure everything is safe and bring the key back to you. This might help clear up some of the fears that have come up—at least, I'll do my best.”
“I thank you, father, for your good offices—do as you please.”
“I appreciate it, Dad, for all your help—do whatever you want.”
Oswald went into the outward room. “I am going,” said he, “to shut up the apartment. The young gentlemen have been more frightened than they had occasion for; I will try to account for it. Which of you will go with me?”
Oswald walked into the front room. “I’m going,” he said, “to close up the apartment. The young men have been more scared than necessary; I’ll try to explain it. Which of you will come with me?”
They all drew back, except Joseph, who offered to bear him company. They went into the bedroom in the haunted apartment, and found every thing quiet there. They put out the fire, extinguished the lights, locked the door, and brought away the key. As they returned, “I thought how it would be,” said Joseph.
They all stepped back, except for Joseph, who volunteered to keep him company. They entered the bedroom in the haunted apartment and found everything quiet. They put out the fire, turned off the lights, locked the door, and took the key with them. As they came back, Joseph said, “I wondered how it would be.”
“Hush! not a word,” said Oswald; “you find we are suspected of something, though they know not what. Wait till you are called upon, and then we will both speak to purpose.” They carried the key to the Baron.
“Hush! Not a word,” said Oswald. “You see, we're suspected of something, even though they don't know what. Just wait until you’re called, and then we’ll both speak up.” They took the key to the Baron.
“All is quiet in the apartment,” said Oswald, “as we can testify.”
“All is quiet in the apartment,” Oswald said, “as we can confirm.”
“Did you ask Joseph to go with you,” said the Baron, “or did he offer himself?”
“Did you ask Joseph to go with you,” the Baron said, “or did he volunteer?”
“My Lord, I asked if any body would go with me, and they all declined it but he; I thought proper to have a witness beside myself, for whatever might be seen or heard.”
"My Lord, I asked if anyone would go with me, and they all declined except him; I thought it was best to have a witness besides myself, for whatever might be seen or heard."
“Joseph, you were servant to the late Lord Lovel; what kind of man was he?”
“Joseph, you worked for the late Lord Lovel; what was he like?”
“A very comely man, please your lordship.”
“A very handsome man, your lordship.”
“Should you know him if you were to see him?”
“Would you recognize him if you saw him?”
“I cannot say, my lord.”
"I can’t say, my lord."
“Would you have any objection to sleep a night in that apartment?”
“Do you have any objection to spending a night in that apartment?”
“I beg,”—“I hope,”—“I beseech your lordship not to command me to do it!”
“I’m begging you,”—“I hope you understand,”—“I’m asking you not to make me do it!”
“You are then afraid; why did you offer yourself to go thither?”
"You’re scared now; why did you volunteer to go there?"
“Because I was not so much frightened as the rest.”
“Because I wasn’t as scared as the others.”
“I wish you would lie a night there; but I do not insist upon it.”
“I wish you would spend a night there; but I’m not going to push you to.”
“My lord, I am a poor ignorant old man, not fit for such an undertaking; beside, if I should see the ghost, and if it should be the person of my master, and if it should tell me any thing, and bid me keep it secret, I should not dare to disclose it; and then, what service should I do your lordship?”
“My lord, I’m just a poor, uneducated old man, not suited for such a task; plus, if I were to see the ghost, and if it turned out to be my master, and if it were to tell me anything and ask me to keep it a secret, I wouldn’t dare to reveal it; and then, what good would I be to you, my lord?”
“That is true, indeed,” said the Baron.
"That's true, for sure," said the Baron.
“This speech,” said Sir Robert, “is both a simple and an artful one. You see, however, that Joseph is not a man for us to depend upon; he regards the Lord Lovel, though dead, more than Lord Fitz-Owen, living; he calls him his master, and promises to keep his secrets. What say you, father, Is the ghost your master, or your friend? Are you under any obligation to keep his secrets?”
“This speech,” said Sir Robert, “is both straightforward and clever. You can see, though, that Joseph is not someone we can rely on; he values Lord Lovel, even in death, more than he does Lord Fitz-Owen, who is alive; he calls him his master and vows to keep his secrets. What do you think, father? Is the ghost your master or your friend? Are you obligated to keep his secrets?”
“Sir,” said Oswald, “I answer as Joseph does; I would sooner die than discover a secret revealed in that manner.”
“Sir,” Oswald said, “I respond like Joseph; I would rather die than uncover a secret revealed like that.”
“I thought as much,” said Sir Robert; “there is a mystery in Father Oswald’s behaviour, that I cannot comprehend.”
“I figured as much,” said Sir Robert; “there's something mysterious about Father Oswald’s behavior that I just can't understand.”
“Do not reflect upon the father,” said the Baron; “I have no cause to complain of him; perhaps the mystery may be too soon explained; but let us not anticipate evils. Oswald and Joseph have spoken like good men; I am satisfied with their answers; let us, who are innocent, rest in peace; and let us endeavour to restore peace in the family; and do you, father, assist us.”
“Don’t think about the father,” the Baron said. “I have no reason to complain about him; maybe the mystery will be revealed sooner than we expect, but let's not jump to conclusions. Oswald and Joseph have spoken like good men; I’m content with their answers. Let’s, as innocent people, find peace, and let’s try to bring peace back to the family; and you, father, help us.”
“With my best services,” said Oswald. He called the servants in. “Let nothing be mentioned out of doors,” said he, “of what has lately passed within, especially in the east apartment; the young gentlemen had not so much reason to be frightened as they apprehended; a piece of furniture fell down in the rooms underneath, which made the noise that alarmed them so much; but I can certify that all things in the rooms are in quiet, and there is nothing to fear. All of you attend me in the chapel in an hour; do your duties, put your trust in God, and obey your Lord, and you will find every thing go right as it used to do.”
“With my best services,” said Oswald. He called the servants in. “Let’s not discuss what’s happened recently outside,” he said, “especially in the east apartment; the young gentlemen were not as scared as they thought they were; a piece of furniture fell in the rooms below, which caused the noise that startled them so much; but I assure you that everything in those rooms is calm, and there’s nothing to worry about. All of you meet me in the chapel in an hour; do your duties, trust in God, and obey your Lord, and you will find everything will go smoothly as it always has.”
They dispersed; the sun rose, the day came on, and every thing went on in the usual course; but the servants were not so easily satisfied; they whispered that something was wrong, and expected the time that should set all right. The mind of the Baron was employed in meditating upon these circumstances, that seemed to him the forerunners of some great events; he sometimes thought of Edmund; he sighed for his expulsion, and lamented the uncertainty of his fate; but, to his family, he appeared easy and satisfied.
They split up; the sun came up, the day began, and everything continued as usual; however, the servants weren’t so easily reassured; they whispered that something was off and awaited the moment that would fix everything. The Baron was deep in thought about these circumstances, which he felt were signs of something significant about to happen; he occasionally thought of Edmund, regretted his banishment, and worried about his uncertain fate; yet, to his family, he seemed calm and content.
From the time of Edmund’s departure, the fair Emma had many uneasy hours; she wished to enquire after him, but feared to shew any solicitude concerning him. The next day, when her brother William came into her apartment, she took courage to ask a question.
From the moment Edmund left, the lovely Emma had many restless hours; she wanted to ask about him but was afraid to show any concern for him. The next day, when her brother William entered her room, she gathered the courage to ask a question.
“Pray, brother, can you give any guess what is become of Edmund?”
“Hey, brother, any idea what happened to Edmund?”
“No,” said he, with a sigh; “why do you ask me?”
“No,” he said with a sigh, “why are you asking me?”
“Because, my dear William, I should think if any body knew, it must be you; and I thought he loved you too well to leave you in ignorance. But don’t you think he left the castle in a very strange manner?”
“Because, my dear William, I would think if anyone knew, it must be you; and I thought he cared for you too much to keep you in the dark. But don’t you think he left the castle in a really strange way?”
“I do, my dear; there is a mystery in every circumstance of his departure; Nevertheless (I will trust you with a secret), he did not leave the castle without making a distinction in my favour.”
“I do, my dear; there’s a mystery in every detail of his leaving; However (I’ll share a secret with you), he didn’t leave the castle without doing something special for me.”
“I thought so,” said she; “but you might tell me what you know about him.”
“I thought so,” she said, “but you could tell me what you know about him.”
“Alas, my dear Emma! I know nothing. When I saw him last, he seemed a good deal affected, as if he were taking leave of me; and I had a foreboding that we parted for a longer time than usual.”
“Unfortunately, my dear Emma! I don’t know anything. When I saw him last, he seemed quite emotional, as if he were saying goodbye to me; and I had a feeling that we were parting for a longer time than usual.”
“Ah! so had I,” said she, “when he parted from me in the garden.”
“Ah! I felt the same way,” she said, “when he left me in the garden.”
“What leave did he take of you, Emma?”
“What time did he leave you, Emma?”
She blushed, and hesitated to tell him all that passed between them; but he begged, persuaded, insisted; and, at length, under the strongest injunctions of secrecy, she told him all.
She blushed and hesitated to share everything that happened between them; but he pleaded, convinced, and pressed her; and finally, under the strictest promises of confidentiality, she revealed everything.
He said, “That Edmund’s behaviour on that occasion was as mysterious as the rest of his conduct; but, now you have revealed your secret, you have a right to know mine.”
He said, “Edmund’s behavior that time was just as mysterious as all his other actions; but now that you’ve shared your secret, you have a right to know mine.”
He then gave her the letter he found upon his pillow; she read it with great emotion.
He then handed her the letter he found on his pillow; she read it with deep emotion.
“Saint Winifred assist me!” said she; “what can I think? ‘The peasant Edmund is no more, but there lives one,’—that is to my thinking, Edmund lives, but is no peasant.”
“Saint Winifred, help me!” she said; “what am I supposed to think? ‘The peasant Edmund is gone, but there’s someone else,’—to me, it means Edmund is alive, but he’s no longer a peasant.”
“Go on, my dear,” said William; “I like your explanation.”
“Go ahead, my dear,” William said. “I like your explanation.”
“Nay, brother, I only guess; but what think you?”
“Nah, brother, I’m just guessing; but what do you think?”
“I believe we think alike in more than one respect, that he meant to recommend no other person than himself to your favour; and, if he were indeed of noble birth, I would prefer him to a prince for a husband to my Emma!”
“I think we share similar views in several ways. He intended to suggest no one but himself for your approval, and if he truly came from a noble family, I would choose him over a prince as a husband for my Emma!”
“Bless me!” said she, “do you think it possible that he should be of either birth or fortune?”
“Bless me!” she said, “do you really think it’s possible that he could have either noble background or wealth?”
“It is hard to say what is impossible! we have proof that the east apartment is haunted. It was there that Edmund was made acquainted with many secrets, I doubt not: and, perhaps, his own fate may be involved in that of others. I am confident that what he saw and heard there, was the cause of his departure. We must wait with patience the unravelling this intricate affair; I believe I need not enjoin your secrecy as to what I have said; your heart will be my security.”
“It’s tough to say what’s truly impossible! We have proof that the east apartment is haunted. That’s where Edmund learned many secrets, I have no doubt. And maybe, his own fate is tied to that of others. I’m sure that what he saw and heard there was what led to his departure. We must patiently wait for this complicated situation to unfold; I trust I don’t have to remind you to keep what I’ve said confidential; your heart will keep my secret.”
“What mean you, brother?”
"What do you mean, brother?"
“Don’t affect ignorance, my dear; you love Edmund, so do I; it is nothing to be ashamed of. It would have been strange, if a girl of your good sense had not distinguished a swan among a flock of geese.”
“Don’t pretend to be clueless, my dear; you love Edmund, and so do I; there’s no reason to be embarrassed about it. It would have been odd if a girl with your intelligence hadn’t spotted a swan among a flock of geese.”
“Dear William, don’t let a word of this escape you; but you have taken a weight off my heart. You may depend that I will not dispose of my hand or heart till I know the end of this affair.”
“Dear William, don’t share this with anyone; but you’ve lifted a huge burden from my heart. You can count on me not to make any decisions about my future until I understand how this turns out.”
William smiled: “Keep them for Edmund’s friend; I shall rejoice to see him in a situation to ask them.”
William smiled, "Save them for Edmund's friend; I will be glad to see him in a position to ask for them."
“Hush, my brother! not a word more; I hear footsteps.”
“Hush, my brother! Not another word; I hear footsteps.”
They were her eldest brother’s, who came to ask Mr. William to ride out with him, which finished the conference.
They were her oldest brother’s, who came to ask Mr. William to go for a ride with him, which ended the conversation.
The fair Emma from this time assumed an air of satisfaction; and William frequently stole away from his companions to talk with his sister upon their favourite subject.
The lovely Emma at this time seemed really pleased, and William often slipped away from his friends to talk to his sister about their favorite topic.
While these things passed at the castle of Lovel, Edmund and his companion John Wyatt proceeded on their journey to Sir Philip Harclay’s seat; they conversed together on the way, and Edmund found him a man of understanding, though not improved by education; he also discovered that John loved his master, and respected him even to veneration; from him he learned many particulars concerning that worthy knight. Wyatt told him, “That Sir Philip maintained twelve old soldiers who had been maimed and disabled in the wars, and had no provision made for them; also six old officers, who had been unfortunate, and were grown grey without preferment; he likewise mentioned the Greek gentleman, his master’s captive and friend, as a man eminent for valour and piety; but, beside these,” said Wyatt, “there are many others who eat of my master’s bread and drink of his cup, and who join in blessings and prayers to Heaven for their noble benefactor; his ears are ever open to distress, his hand to relieve it, and he shares in every good man’s joys and blessings.”
While all of this was happening at Lovel Castle, Edmund and his friend John Wyatt were making their way to Sir Philip Harclay's estate. They talked as they traveled, and Edmund saw that John was a thoughtful person, even if he hadn’t had much formal education. He also realized that John cared deeply for his master and respected him immensely. From him, Edmund learned a lot about that worthy knight. Wyatt mentioned, “Sir Philip supports twelve old soldiers who were injured and disabled in the wars, without any provisions made for them; he also helps six older officers who’ve had bad luck and have grown old without advancement. He also talked about the Greek gentleman, who is his master’s captive and friend, known for his bravery and goodness. But besides these,” Wyatt said, “there are many others who eat my master’s food and drink from his cup, and who join in offering blessings and prayers to Heaven for their generous benefactor. His ears are always open to those in distress, his hand is ready to help, and he shares in the joys and blessings of every good person.”
“Oh, what a glorious character!” said Edmund; “how my heart throbs with wishes to imitate such a man! Oh, that I might resemble him, though at ever so great a distance!”
“Oh, what an incredible person!” said Edmund; “how my heart races with the desire to be like him! Oh, if only I could resemble him, even from afar!”
Edmund was never weary of hearing the actions of this truly great man, nor Wyatt with relating them; and, during three days journey, there were but few pauses in their conversation.
Edmund never got tired of hearing about the deeds of this truly great man, nor did Wyatt tire of sharing them; and during their three-day journey, there were only a few breaks in their conversation.
The fourth day, when they came within view of the house, Edmund’s heart began to raise doubts of his reception. “If,” said he, “Sir Philip should not receive me kindly, if he should resent my long neglect, and disown my acquaintance, it would be no more than justice.”
The fourth day, as they approached the house, Edmund's heart started to fill with doubts about how he would be received. "If," he said, "Sir Philip doesn't welcome me warmly, if he holds a grudge for my long absence, and rejects our friendship, it would be nothing less than fair."
He sent Wyatt before, to notify his arrival to Sir Philip, while he waited at the gate, full of doubts and anxieties concerning his reception. Wyatt was met and congratulated on his return by most of his fellow-servants. He asked—
He sent Wyatt ahead to inform Sir Philip of his arrival, while he waited at the gate, filled with doubts and anxieties about how he would be received. Most of his fellow servants greeted Wyatt and congratulated him on his return. He asked—
“Where is my master?”
“Where's my master?”
“In the parlour.”
“In the living room.”
“Are any strangers with him?”
“Are there any strangers with him?”
“No, only his own family.”
“No, just his family.”
“Then I will shew myself to him.”
“Then I will show myself to him.”
He presented himself before Sir Philip.
He showed up in front of Sir Philip.
“So, John,” said he, “you are welcome home! I hope you left your parents and relations well?”
“So, John,” he said, “welcome home! I hope your parents and family are doing well?”
“All well, thank God! and send their humble duty to your honour, and they pray for you every day of their lives. I hope your honour is in good health.”
"Everything is good, thank God! They send their respects to you and pray for you every day of their lives. I hope you're in good health."
“Very well.”
"Sounds good."
“Thank God for that! but, sir, I have something further to tell you; I have had a companion all the way home, a person who comes to wait on your honour, on business of great consequence, as he says.”
“Thank God for that! But, sir, I have something else to tell you; I’ve had a companion the whole way home, someone who has come to see you on important business, as he says.”
“Who is that, John?”
“Who’s that, John?”
“It is Master Edmund Twyford, from the castle of Lovel.”
“It’s Master Edmund Twyford, from Lovel Castle.”
“Young Edmund!” says Sir Philip, surprised; “where is he?”
“Young Edmund!” Sir Philip exclaims, surprised. “Where is he?”
“At the gate, sir.”
“At the entrance, sir.”
“Why did you leave him there?”
“Why did you leave him there?”
“Because he bade me come before, and acquaint your honour, that he waits your pleasure.”
"Because he asked me to come ahead and let you know that he’s waiting for your decision."
“Bring him hither,” said Sir Philip; “tell him I shall be glad to see him.”
“Bring him here,” said Sir Philip; “tell him I’ll be happy to see him.”
John made haste to deliver his message, and Edmund followed him in silence into Sir Philip’s presence.
John hurried to deliver his message, and Edmund followed him quietly into Sir Philip’s presence.
He bowed low, and kept at a distance. Sir Philip held out his hand, and bad him approach. As he drew near, he was seized with an universal trembling; he kneeled down, took his hand, kissed it, and pressed it to his heart in silence.
He bowed deeply and stayed back. Sir Philip extended his hand and invited him to come closer. As he stepped forward, he was overwhelmed by a wave of trembling; he knelt, took Sir Philip's hand, kissed it, and pressed it to his heart in silence.
“You are welcome, young man!” said Sir Philip; “take courage, and speak for yourself.”
"You’re welcome, young man!" said Sir Philip. "Be brave and speak for yourself."
Edmund sighed deeply; he at length broke silence with difficulty. “I am come thus far, noble sir, to throw myself at your feet, and implore your protection. You are, under God, my only reliance.”
Edmund sighed deeply and finally managed to break the silence. “I have come this far, noble sir, to throw myself at your feet and ask for your protection. You are, under God, my only hope.”
“I receive you,” said Sir Philip, “with all my heart! Your person is greatly improved since I saw you last, and I hope your mind is equally so; I have heard a great character of you from some that knew you in France. I remember the promise I made you long ago, and am ready now to fulfil it, upon condition that you have done nothing to disgrace the good opinion I formerly entertained of you; and am ready to serve you in any thing consistent with my own honour.”
“I welcome you,” said Sir Philip, “with all my heart! You look much better since we last met, and I hope your mind has improved as well; I’ve heard a great reputation about you from some who knew you in France. I remember the promise I made you a long time ago and I'm ready to fulfill it, as long as you haven’t done anything to tarnish the good opinion I once had of you. I’m prepared to help you with anything that aligns with my own honor.”
Edmund kissed the hand that was extended to raise him. “I accept your favour, sir, upon this condition only; and if ever you find me to impose upon your credulity, or incroach on your goodness, may you renounce me from that moment!”
Edmund kissed the hand that was offered to lift him up. “I accept your kindness, sir, but only on this condition: if you ever catch me taking advantage of your trust or abusing your generosity, then may you turn away from me at that moment!”
“Enough,” said Sir Philip; “rise, then, and let me embrace you; You are truly welcome!”
“Enough,” said Sir Philip; “get up, then, and let me hug you; You are really welcome!”
“Oh, noble sir!” said Edmund, “I have a strange story to tell you; but it must be by ourselves, with only heaven to bear witness to what passes between us.”
“Oh, noble sir!” said Edmund, “I have a strange story to share with you; but it has to be just us, with only heaven to witness what happens between us.”
“Very well,” said Sir Philip; “I am ready to hear you; but first, go and get some refreshment after your journey, and then come to me again. John Wyatt will attend you.”
“Okay,” said Sir Philip; “I’m ready to listen to you; but first, go get some food and drink after your trip, and then come back to me. John Wyatt will assist you.”
“I want no refreshment,” said Edmund; “and I cannot eat or drink till I have told my business to your honour.”
“I don’t want anything to eat or drink,” said Edmund; “and I can’t take a bite or sip until I’ve explained my situation to you.”
“Well then,” said Sir Philip, “come along with me.” He took the youth by the hand, and led him into another parlour, leaving his friends in great surprise, what this young man’s errand could be; John Wyatt told them all that he knew relating to Edmund’s birth, character, and situation.
“Well then,” said Sir Philip, “come with me.” He took the young man by the hand and led him into another room, leaving his friends in great surprise about what this young man’s purpose could be; John Wyatt shared everything he knew about Edmund’s birth, character, and situation.
When Sir Philip had seated his young friend, he listened in silence to the surprising tale he had to tell him. Edmund told him briefly the most remarkable circumstances of his life, from the time when he first saw and liked him, till his return from France; but from that era, he related at large every thing that had happened, recounting every interesting particular, which was imprinted on his memory in strong and lasting characters. Sir Philip grew every moment more affected by the recital; sometimes he clasped his hands together, he lifted them up to heaven, he smote his breast, he sighed, he exclaimed aloud; when Edmund related his dream, he breathed short, and seemed to devour him with attention; when he described the fatal closet, he trembled, sighed, sobbed, and was almost suffocated with his agitation. But when he related all that passed between his supposed mother and himself, and finally produced the jewels, the proofs of his birth, and the death of his unfortunate mother, he flew to him, he pressed him to his bosom, he strove to speak, but speech was for some minutes denied. He wept aloud; and, at length, his words found their way in broken exclamations.
When Sir Philip had seated his young friend, he listened in silence to the surprising story he had to share. Edmund briefly recounted the most remarkable events of his life, from the moment he first saw and liked him, to his return from France; but from that point on, he detailed everything that had happened, recounting every interesting detail that was vividly engraved in his memory. Sir Philip became increasingly moved by the tale; at times, he clasped his hands together, raised them to the heavens, hit his chest, sighed, and exclaimed loudly. When Edmund talked about his dream, he breathed heavily and seemed to hang on every word; when he described the tragic closet, he trembled, sighed, sobbed, and was nearly overwhelmed with emotion. But when he shared everything that happened between him and his supposed mother, and finally revealed the jewels—proofs of his birth and the death of his unfortunate mother—Sir Philip rushed to him, pulled him close, and struggled to speak, but words escaped him for several moments. He wept openly, and eventually, his words came out in broken exclamations.
“Son of my dearest friend! Dear and precious relic of a noble house! child of Providence! the beloved of heaven! welcome! thrice welcome to my arms! to my heart! I will be thy parent from henceforward, and thou shalt be indeed my child, my heir! My mind told me from the first moment I beheld thee, that thou wert the image of my friend! my heart then opened itself to receive thee, as his offspring. I had a strange foreboding that I was to be thy protector. I would then have made thee my own; but heaven orders things for the best; it made thee the instrument of this discovery, and in its own time and manner conducted thee to my arms. Praise be to God for his wonderful doings towards the children of men! every thing that has befallen thee is by his direction, and he will not leave his work unfinished; I trust that I shall be his instrument to do justice on the guilty, and to restore the orphan of my friend to his rights and title. I devote myself to this service, and will make it the business of my life to effect it.”
“Son of my dearest friend! Beloved and precious legacy of a noble lineage! Child of fate! The beloved of heaven! Welcome! Warmly welcomed into my embrace! Into my heart! From this moment on, I will be your parent, and you will truly be my child, my heir! My intuition told me from the very first moment I laid eyes on you that you were the image of my friend! My heart opened to accept you as his child. I had a strange feeling that I was meant to be your protector. I would have claimed you as my own; but fate works things out for the best; it made you the means of this revelation, and in its own time and way brought you into my arms. Praise be to God for his marvelous works towards humanity! Everything that has happened to you is by his guidance, and he will not leave his work unfinished; I believe that I will be his instrument to deliver justice upon the guilty and to restore my friend’s orphaned child to his rightful place and title. I commit myself to this duty, and I will make it the focus of my life to achieve it.”
Edmund gave vent to his emotions, in raptures of joy and gratitude. They spent several hours in this way, without thinking of the time that passed; the one enquiring, the other explaining, and repeating, every particular of the interesting story.
Edmund expressed his feelings, overflowing with joy and gratitude. They spent several hours like this, completely losing track of time; one asking questions, the other explaining and recounting every detail of the fascinating story.
At length they were interrupted by the careful John Wyatt, who was anxious to know if any thing was likely to give trouble to his master.
At last, they were interrupted by the cautious John Wyatt, who was eager to find out if anything might cause trouble for his boss.
“Sir,” said John, “it grows dark—do you want a light?”
“Sir,” John said, “it’s getting dark—do you want me to get a light?”
“We want no light but what heaven gives us,” said Sir Philip; “I knew not whether it was dark or light.”
"We want no light except what heaven gives us," said Sir Philip; "I couldn't tell if it was dark or light."
“I hope,” said John, “nothing has happened, I hope your honour has heard no bad tidings; I—I—I hope no offence.”
“I hope nothing has happened,” John said. “I hope you haven’t heard any bad news; I—I—I hope I haven’t offended you.”
“None at all,” said the good knight; “I am obliged to your solicitude for me; I have heard some things that grieve me, and others that give me great pleasure; but the sorrows are past, and the joys remain.”
“None at all,” said the good knight; “I appreciate your concern for me. I’ve heard some things that upset me, and others that make me very happy; but the sorrows are behind me, and the joys stay.”
“Thank God!” said John; “I was afraid something was the matter to give your honour trouble.”
“Thank goodness!” said John; “I was worried something was wrong to cause you trouble.”
“I thank you, my good servant! You see this young gentleman; I would have you, John, devote yourself to his service; I give you to him for an attendant on his person, and would have you show your affection to me by your attachment to him.”
“I appreciate it, my good servant! You see this young man; I want you, John, to dedicate yourself to his service. I'm giving you to him as his attendant, and I would like you to show your loyalty to me by being devoted to him.”
“Oh, Sir!” said John in a melancholy voice, “what have I done to be turned out of your service?”
“Oh, Sir!” said John in a sad voice, “what did I do to be kicked out of your service?”
“No such matter, John,” said Sir Philip; “you will not leave my service.”
“No such thing, John,” said Sir Philip; “you’re not leaving my service.”
“Sir,” said John, “I would rather die than leave you.”
“Sir,” John said, “I’d rather die than leave you.”
“And, my lad, I like you too well to part with you; but in serving my friend you will serve me. Know, that this young man is my son.”
“And, my boy, I care for you too much to let you go; but by helping my friend, you’ll also be helping me. Understand that this young man is my son.”
“Your son, sir!” said John.
"Your son, sir!" John said.
“Not my natural son, but my relation; my son by adoption, my heir!”
“Not my biological son, but my relative; my son by adoption, my heir!”
“And will he live with you, sir?”
“And will he live with you, sir?”
“Yes, John; and I hope to die with him.”
“Yes, John; and I hope to die with him.”
“Oh, then, I will serve him with all my heart and soul; and I will do my best to please you both.”
“Oh, then, I will serve him with all my heart and soul; and I will do my best to please you both.”
“I thank you, John, and I will not forget your honest love and duty. I have so good an opinion of you, that I will tell you of some things concerning this gentleman that will entitle him to your respect.”
"I appreciate you, John, and I won’t forget your sincere love and commitment. I think very highly of you, so I’ll share some things about this gentleman that will earn him your respect."
“‘Tis enough for me,” said John, “to know that your honour respects him, to make me pay him as much duty as yourself.”
“It's enough for me,” said John, “to know that you respect him, to make me show him as much respect as you do.”
“But, John, when you know him better, you will respect him still more; at present, I shall only tell you what he is not; for you think him only the son of Andrew Twyford.”
“But, John, once you get to know him better, you’ll respect him even more; for now, I’ll just tell you what he isn’t; because you see him only as Andrew Twyford’s son.”
“And is he not?” said John.
"And isn't he?" John said.
“No, but his wife nursed him, and he passed for her son.”
“No, but his wife took care of him, and he was seen as her son.”
“And does old Twyford know it, sir?”
“And does old Twyford know about it, sir?”
“He does, and will bear witness to it; but he is the son of a near friend of mine, of quality superior to my own, and as such you must serve and respect him.”
“He does, and will testify to it; but he is the son of a close friend of mine, someone of higher status than me, and because of that, you must serve and respect him.”
“I shall, to be sure, sir; but what name shall I call him?”
"I will, of course, sir; but what should I call him?"
“You shall know that hereafter; in the mean time bring a light, and wait on us to the other parlour.”
“You will know that later; in the meantime, bring a light and join us in the other parlor.”
When John was withdrawn, Sir Philip said, “That is a point to be considered and determined immediately; It is proper that you should assume a name till you can take that of your father; for I choose you should drop that of your foster-father; and I would have you be called by one that is respectable.”
When John was quiet, Sir Philip said, “That’s something we need to think about and decide right away; You should take on a name until you can use your father’s; I’d prefer you to let go of your foster-father’s name; and I want you to have a name that’s respectable.”
“In that, and every other point, I will be wholly governed by you, sir,” said Edmund.
“In that and every other matter, I’ll fully follow your lead, sir,” said Edmund.
“Well then, I will give you the name of Seagrave; I shall say that you are a relation of my own; and my mother was really of that family.”
“Well then, I’ll give you the name Seagrave; I’ll say that you’re a relative of mine; and my mother really was from that family.”
John soon returned, and attended them into the other parlour; Sir Philip entered, with Edmund in his hand.
John soon came back and led them to the other parlor; Sir Philip walked in, holding Edmund's hand.
“My friends,” said he, “this gentleman is Mr. Edward Seagrave, the son of a dear friend and relation of mine. He was lost in his infancy, brought up by a good woman out of pure humanity, and is but lately restored to his own family. The circumstances shall be made known hereafter; In the meantime, I have taken him under my care and protection, and will use all my power and interest to see him restored to his fortune, which is enjoyed by the usurper who was the cause of his expulsion, and the death of his parents. Receive him as my relation, and friend; Zadisky, do you embrace him first. Edmund, you and this gentleman must love each other for my sake; hereafter you will do it for your own.[”] They all rose; each embraced and congratulated the young man.
“My friends,” he said, “this is Mr. Edward Seagrave, the son of a dear friend and family member of mine. He was lost when he was just a baby, raised by a kind woman out of pure compassion, and has only recently been reunited with his family. The details will be shared later; in the meantime, I have taken him under my care and protection and will do everything in my power to ensure he gets back his inheritance, which is currently held by the person who caused his exile and the death of his parents. Please accept him as my family and friend; Zadisky, you should be the first to welcome him. Edmund, you and this gentleman need to become friends for my sake; later, you’ll do it for your own.” They all stood up; each person embraced and congratulated the young man.
Zadisky said, “Sir, whatever griefs and misfortunes you may have endured, you may reckon them at an end, from the hour you are beloved and protected by Sir Philip Harclay.”
Zadisky said, “Sir, whatever hardships and troubles you may have faced, you can consider them over now that you are loved and supported by Sir Philip Harclay.”
“I firmly believe it, sir,” replied Edmund; “and my heart enjoys, already, more happiness than I ever yet felt, and promises me all that I can wish in future; his friendship is the earnest Heaven gives me of its blessings hereafter.”
“I truly believe it, sir,” replied Edmund; “and my heart is already feeling more happiness than I’ve ever felt before, and it promises me everything I could wish for in the future; his friendship is the guarantee that Heaven gives me of its blessings to come.”
They sat down to supper with mutual cheerfulness; and Edmund enjoyed the repast with more satisfaction than he had felt a long time. Sir Philip saw his countenance brighten up, and looked on him with heart-felt pleasure.
They sat down to dinner with a shared sense of joy, and Edmund enjoyed the meal more than he had in a long time. Sir Philip noticed his face light up and looked at him with genuine happiness.
“Every time I look on you,” said he, “reminds me of your father; you are the same person I loved twenty-three years ago—I rejoice to see you under my roof. Go to your repose early, and to-morrow we will consult farther.”
“Every time I see you,” he said, “it reminds me of your father; you are the same person I loved twenty-three years ago—I’m so happy to have you here with me. Get some rest tonight, and tomorrow we can talk more.”
Edmund withdrew, and enjoyed a night of sweet undisturbed repose.
Edmund stepped back and had a night of peaceful, undisturbed sleep.
The next morning Edmund arose in perfect health and spirits: he waited on his benefactor. They were soon after joined by Zadisky, who shewed great attention and respect to the youth, and offered him his best services without reserve. Edmund accepted them with equal respect and modesty; and finding himself at ease, began to display his amiable qualities. They breakfasted together; afterwards, Sir Philip desired Edmund to walk out with him.
The next morning, Edmund woke up feeling great and in good spirits: he attended to his benefactor. Soon after, they were joined by Zadisky, who showed a lot of attention and respect to the young man and offered his best services without hesitation. Edmund accepted them with equal respect and humility; feeling comfortable, he started to show his friendly qualities. They had breakfast together; afterwards, Sir Philip asked Edmund to take a walk with him.
As soon as they were out of hearing, Sir Philip said, “I could not sleep last night for thinking of your affairs; I laid schemes for you, and rejected them again. We must lay our plan before we begin to act. What shall be done with this treacherous kinsman! this inhuman monster! this assassin of his nearest relation? I will risk my life and fortune to bring him to justice. Shall I go to court, and demand justice of the king? or shall I accuse him of the murder, and make him stand a public trial? If I treat him as a baron of the realm, he must be tried by his peers; if as a commoner, he must be tried at the county assize; but we must shew reason why he should be degraded from his title. Have you any thing to propose?”
As soon as they were out of earshot, Sir Philip said, “I couldn't sleep last night thinking about your situation; I came up with plans for you, then tossed them aside. We need to come up with a plan before we start taking action. What should we do about this treacherous relative, this inhumane monster, this murderer of his closest family member? I'm willing to risk my life and fortune to bring him to justice. Should I go to the court and ask the king for justice? Or should I accuse him of murder and put him on trial publicly? If I treat him as a noble, he has to be tried by his peers; if I treat him as a commoner, he has to face a county trial, but we need to give a reason for him to lose his title. Do you have any suggestions?”
“Nothing, sir; I have only to wish that it might be as private as possible, for the sake of my noble benefactor, the Lord Fitz-Owen, upon whom some part of the family disgrace would naturally fall; and that would be an ill return for all his kindness and generosity to me.”
“Nothing, sir; I just hope it can be as private as possible, for the sake of my noble benefactor, Lord Fitz-Owen, since some of the family disgrace would likely fall on him; and that would be a poor way to repay all his kindness and generosity to me.”
“That is a generous and grateful consideration on your part; but you owe still more to the memory of your injured parents. However, there is yet another way that suits me better than any hitherto proposed; I will challenge the traitor to meet me in the field; and, if he has spirit enough to answer my call, I will there bring him to justice; if not, I will bring him to a public trial.”
"That is a thoughtful and appreciative gesture on your part, but you still have a greater obligation to honor your wronged parents. However, there's another option that works better for me than any suggested before; I will challenge the traitor to face me in the field. If he has the guts to accept my challenge, I will make sure he faces justice there; if not, I will take him to a public trial."
“No, sir,” said Edmund, “that is my province. Should I stand by and see my noble, gallant friend expose his life for me, I should be unworthy to bear the name of that friend whom you so much lament. It will become his son to vindicate his name, and revenge his death. I will be the challenger, and no other.”
“No, sir,” said Edmund, “that’s my responsibility. If I just stand by and watch my brave, noble friend put his life on the line for me, I wouldn’t deserve to carry the name of the friend you mourn so much. It’s up to his son to clear his name and avenge his death. I’ll be the one to challenge, and no one else.”
“And do you think he will answer the challenge of an unknown youth, with nothing but his pretensions to his name and title? Certainly not. Leave this matter to me; I will think of a way that will oblige him to meet me at the house of a third person who is known to all the parties concerned, and where we will have authentic witnesses of all that passes between him and me. I will devise the time, place, and manner, and satisfy all your scruples.”
“And do you really think he’ll accept a challenge from some unknown young guy, armed only with his claims to his name and title? Definitely not. Leave this to me; I’ll come up with a plan that will force him to meet me at the house of someone everyone knows, where we’ll have reliable witnesses for everything that happens between us. I’ll figure out the time, place, and way to do it, and ease all your concerns.”
Edmund offered to reply; but Sir Philip bad him be silent, and let him proceed in his own way.
Edmund wanted to respond, but Sir Philip told him to be quiet and let him continue on his own.
He then led him over his estate, and shewed him every thing deserving his notice; he told him all the particulars of his domestic economy, and they returned home in time to meet their friends at dinner.
He then took him around his property and pointed out everything worth mentioning. He shared all the details of his household management, and they got back just in time to join their friends for dinner.
They spent several days in consulting how to bring Sir Walter to account, and in improving their friendship and confidence in each other. Edmund endeared himself so much to his friend and patron, that he declared him his adopted son and heir before all his friends and servants, and ordered them to respect him as such. He every day improved their love and regard for him, and became the darling of the whole family.
They spent several days figuring out how to hold Sir Walter accountable, while also strengthening their friendship and trust in one another. Edmund became so beloved by his friend and mentor that he declared him his adopted son and heir in front of all his friends and staff, instructing them to treat him accordingly. Every day, he deepened their love and admiration for him, becoming the favorite of the entire family.
After much consideration, Sir Philip fixed his resolutions, and began to execute his purposes. He set out for the seat of the Lord Clifford, attended by Edmund, M. Zadisky, and two servants. Lord Clifford received them with kindness and hospitality.
After giving it a lot of thought, Sir Philip made up his mind and started to put his plans into action. He headed to Lord Clifford's estate, accompanied by Edmund, M. Zadisky, and two servants. Lord Clifford welcomed them warmly and generously.
Sir Philip presented Edmund to Lord Clifford and his family, as his near relation and presumptive heir; They spent the evening in the pleasures of convivial mirth and hospitable entertainment. The next day Sir Philip began to open his mind to Lord Clifford, informing him that both his young friend and himself had received great injuries from the present Lord Lovel, for which they were resolved to call him to account; but that, for many reasons, they were desirous to have proper witnesses of all that should pass between them, and begging the favour of his Lordship to be the principal one. Lord Clifford acknowledged the confidence placed in him; and besought Sir Philip to let him be the arbitrator between them. Sir Philip assured him, that their wrongs would not admit of arbitration, as he should hereafter judge; but that he was unwilling to explain them further till he knew certainly whether or not the Lord Lovel would meet him; for, if he refused, he must take another method with him.
Sir Philip introduced Edmund to Lord Clifford and his family as his close relative and likely heir. They spent the evening enjoying lively conversation and warm hospitality. The next day, Sir Philip started to share his thoughts with Lord Clifford, letting him know that both he and his young friend had suffered serious wrongs at the hands of the current Lord Lovel, and they were determined to hold him accountable. However, for various reasons, they wanted to have proper witnesses for everything that happened between them, and Sir Philip asked Lord Clifford to be the main witness. Lord Clifford acknowledged the trust placed in him and asked Sir Philip to allow him to mediate between them. Sir Philip assured him that their grievances wouldn't be suitable for mediation, as he would later explain, but he was hesitant to go into detail until he was sure whether Lord Lovel would meet him. If he refused, Sir Philip would have to approach the situation differently.
Lord Clifford was desirous to know the grounds of the quarrel; but Sir Philip declined entering into particulars at present, assuring him of a full information hereafter. He then sent M. Zadisky, attended by John Wyatt, and a servant of Lord Clifford, with a letter to Lord Lovel; the contents were as follow:—
Lord Clifford wanted to understand the reasons behind the argument, but Sir Philip refused to go into details at that moment, promising he would provide full information later. He then sent M. Zadisky, accompanied by John Wyatt and a servant of Lord Clifford, with a letter to Lord Lovel; the contents were as follows:—
“My Lord Lovel,—Sir Philip Harclay earnestly desires to see you at the house of Lord Clifford, where he waits to call you to account for the injuries done by you to the late Arthur Lord Lovel, your kinsman; If you accept his demand, he will make the Lord Clifford a witness and a judge of the cause; if not, he will expose you publicly as a traitor and a coward. Please to answer this letter, and he will acquaint you with the time, place, and manner of the meeting.
“My Lord Lovel, Sir Philip Harclay urgently requests to meet you at Lord Clifford's house, where he is ready to hold you accountable for the wrongs you committed against the late Arthur Lord Lovel, your relative. If you agree to this request, Lord Clifford will serve as both a witness and a judge in the matter; if not, he will publicly shame you as a traitor and a coward. Please respond to this letter, and he will inform you of the time, place, and details of the meeting.”
“PHILIP HARCLAY.”
"PHILIP HARCLAY."
Zadisky presented the letter to Lord Lovel, informing him that he was the friend of Sir Philip Harclay. He seemed surprised and confounded at the contents; but, putting on an haughty air, “I know nothing,” said he, “of the business this letter hints at; but wait a few hours, and I will give you an answer.” He gave orders to treat Zadisky as a gentleman in every respect, except in avoiding his company; for the Greek had a shrewd and penetrating aspect, and he observed every turn of his countenance. The next day he came and apologized for his absence, and gave him the answer; sending his respects to the Lord Clifford. The messengers returned with all speed, and Sir Philip read the answer before all present.
Zadisky handed the letter to Lord Lovel, letting him know he was a friend of Sir Philip Harclay. Lord Lovel looked surprised and confused by what he read, but then, putting on a haughty demeanor, he said, “I don’t know anything about the matter this letter refers to; however, wait a few hours, and I’ll give you an answer.” He instructed his staff to treat Zadisky like a gentleman in all respects, except to keep their distance from him, since the Greek had a sharp and perceptive look and noticed every change in expression. The next day, Lord Lovel came back, apologized for being absent, and provided his answer, sending his regards to Lord Clifford. The messengers rushed back, and Sir Philip read the response aloud in front of everyone present.
“Lord Lovel knows not of any injuries done by him to the late Arthur Lord Lovel, whom he succeeded by just right of inheritance; nor of any right Sir Philip Harclay has, to call to account a man to whom he is barely known, having seen him only once, many years ago, at the house of his uncle, the old Lord Lovel: Nevertheless, Lord Lovel will not suffer any man to call his name and honour into question with impunity; for which reason he will meet Sir Philip Harclay at any time, place, and in what manner he shall appoint, bringing the same number of friends and dependents, that justice may be done to all parties.
“Lord Lovel doesn’t know of any wrongs he’s done to the late Arthur Lord Lovel, whom he succeeded by rightful inheritance; nor does he recognize any right Sir Philip Harclay has to hold him accountable, as they barely know each other, having only met once many years ago at the home of his uncle, the old Lord Lovel. Nevertheless, Lord Lovel won’t let anyone question his name and honor without facing the consequences; for this reason, he’s willing to meet Sir Philip Harclay at any time, place, and in whatever manner he chooses, bringing the same number of friends and supporters to ensure justice is served for all parties.”
“LOVEL.”
“LOVE.”
“‘Tis well,” said Sir Philip; “I am glad to find he has the spirit to meet me; he is an enemy worthy of my sword.”
“It's good,” said Sir Philip; “I'm glad to see he has the guts to face me; he's a worthy opponent for my sword.”
Lord Clifford then proposed that both parties should pass the borders, and obtain leave of the warden of the Scottish marches to decide the quarrel in his jurisdiction, with a select number of friends on both sides. Sir Philip agreed to the proposal; and Lord Clifford wrote in his own name to ask permission of the Lord Graham, that his friends might come there; and obtained it, on condition that neither party should exceed a limited number of friends and followers.
Lord Clifford suggested that both sides should cross the border and get permission from the warden of the Scottish marches to settle the dispute under his authority, with a chosen few friends from each side. Sir Philip agreed to the suggestion, and Lord Clifford sent a message in his own name to request permission from Lord Graham for his friends to join. He received approval, with the condition that neither side would have more than a set number of friends and supporters.
Lord Clifford sent chosen messengers to Lord Lovel, acquainting him with the conditions, and appointing the time, place, and manner of their meeting, and that he had been desired to accept the office of judge of the field. Lord Lovel accepted the conditions, and promised to be there without fail. Lord Clifford notified the same to Lord Graham, warden of the marches, who caused a piece of ground to be inclosed for the lists, and made preparations against the day appointed.
Lord Clifford sent selected messengers to Lord Lovel, informing him of the terms and setting the time, place, and format of their meeting, and that he had been asked to take on the role of judge of the field. Lord Lovel agreed to the terms and promised to show up for sure. Lord Clifford communicated the same to Lord Graham, the warden of the borders, who arranged a piece of land to be enclosed for the lists and made preparations for the scheduled day.
In the interim, Sir Philip Harclay thought proper to settle his worldly affairs. He made Zadisky acquainted with every circumstance of Edmund’s history, and the obligation that lay upon him to revenge the death of his friend, and see justice done to his heir. Zadisky entered into the cause with an ardour that spoke the affection he bore to his friend.
In the meantime, Sir Philip Harclay decided it was time to sort out his affairs. He informed Zadisky about every detail of Edmund’s past, and the duty he felt to avenge his friend’s death and ensure justice for his heir. Zadisky became passionately involved in the cause, showing the affection he had for his friend.
“Why,” said he, “would you not suffer me to engage this traitor? Your life is of too much consequence to be staked against his; but though I trust that the justice of your cause must succeed, yet, if it should happen otherwise, I vow to revenge you; he shall never go back from us both. However, my hope and trust is, to see your arm the minister of justice.” Sir Philip then sent for a lawyer and made his will, by which he appointed Edmund his chief heir, by the name of Lovel, alias Seagrave, alias Twyford; he ordered that all his old friends, soldiers, and servants, should be maintained in the same manner during their lives; he left to Zadisky an annuity of an hundred a year, and a legacy of two hundred pounds; one hundred pounds to a certain monastery; the same sum to be distributed among disbanded soldiers, and the same to the poor and needy in his neighbourhood.
“Why,” he said, “won’t you let me deal with this traitor? Your life matters too much to be put on the line against his; but even though I believe that your cause is just and will succeed, if it doesn’t, I swear to avenge you; he won’t escape from either of us. Still, my hope and trust is to see your hand deliver justice.” Sir Philip then called for a lawyer and made his will, in which he named Edmund his main heir, under the name of Lovel, also known as Seagrave, also known as Twyford; he instructed that all his old friends, soldiers, and servants should be cared for in the same way for the rest of their lives; he left Zadisky an annuity of one hundred a year and a legacy of two hundred pounds; one hundred pounds to a certain monastery; the same amount to be distributed among retired soldiers, and the same to the poor and needy in his community.
He appointed Lord Clifford joint executor with Edmund, and gave his will into that nobleman’s care, recommending Edmund to his favour and protection.
He appointed Lord Clifford as a co-executor along with Edmund and entrusted his will to that nobleman, advising him to look after and protect Edmund.
“If I live,” said he, “I will make him appear to be worthy of it; if I die, he will want a friend. I am desirous your lordship, as a judge of the field, should be unprejudiced on either side, that you may judge impartially. If I die, Edmund’s pretensions die with me; but my friend Zadisky will acquaint you with the foundation of them. I take these precautions, because I ought to be prepared for every thing; but my heart is warm with better hopes, and I trust I shall live to justify my own cause, as well as that of my friend, who is a person of more consequence than he appears to be.”
“If I survive,” he said, “I’ll make him seem deserving of it; if I don’t, he’ll need a friend. I hope you, my lord, as a judge of the field, will remain unbiased on either side, so you can judge fairly. If I die, Edmund’s claims die with me; but my friend Zadisky will inform you about their basis. I take these precautions because I need to be ready for anything; but my heart is filled with more hopeful thoughts, and I trust I will live to prove my own case, as well as that of my friend, who is more important than he seems.”
Lord Clifford accepted the trust, and expressed the greatest reliance upon Sir Philip’s honour and veracity.
Lord Clifford accepted the trust and expressed his utmost confidence in Sir Philip's honor and honesty.
While these preparations were making for the great event that was to decide the pretensions of Edmund, his enemies at the Castle of Lovel were brought to shame for their behaviour to him.
While these preparations were underway for the major event that would determine Edmund's claims, his enemies at the Castle of Lovel faced shame for how they had treated him.
The disagreement between Wenlock and Markham had by degrees brought on an explanation of some parts of their conduct. Father Oswald had often hinted to the Baron, Wenlock’s envy of Edmund’s superior qualities, and the artifices by which he had obtained such an influence with Sir Robert, as to make him take his part upon all occasions. Oswald now took advantage of the breach between these two incendiaries, to persuade Markham to justify himself at Wenlock’s expence, and to tell all he knew of his wickedness; at length, he promised to declare all he knew of Wenlock’s conduct, as well in France as since their return, when he should be called upon; and, by him, Oswald was enabled to unravel the whole of his contrivances, against the honour, interest, and even life of Edmund.
The conflict between Wenlock and Markham had gradually led to an explanation of some aspects of their behavior. Father Oswald had frequently suggested to the Baron that Wenlock envied Edmund’s superior traits, as well as the manipulative ways he had gained such influence with Sir Robert, which allowed him to side with Wenlock at all times. Oswald now seized the opportunity presented by the rift between these two troublemakers to encourage Markham to defend himself at Wenlock’s expense and reveal everything he knew about Wenlock’s wrongdoing. Eventually, he agreed to share all he knew about Wenlock’s actions, both in France and since their return, when he was called upon; and with his help, Oswald was able to expose all of Wenlock's schemes against Edmund's honor, interests, and even life.
He prevailed on Hewson, and Kemp, his associate, to add their testimony to the others. Hewson confessed that he was touched in his conscience, when he reflected on the cruelty and injustice of his behaviour to Edmund, whose behaviour towards him, after he had laid a snare for his life, was so noble and generous, that he was cut to the heart by it, and had suffered so much pain and remorse, that he longed for nothing so much as an opportunity to unburden his mind; but the dread of Mr. Wenlock’s anger, and the effects of his resentment, had hitherto kept him silent, always hoping there would come a time, when he might have leave to declare the whole truth.
He convinced Hewson and his associate, Kemp, to share their testimonies along with the others. Hewson admitted that he felt guilty when he thought about the cruelty and unfairness of his actions towards Edmund, whose response to him—after he had tried to take his life—was so noble and generous that it broke his heart. He had endured so much pain and regret that he desperately wanted to express his feelings; however, the fear of Mr. Wenlock’s anger and the consequences of his wrath had kept him quiet all this time, always hoping that a moment would come when he could finally reveal the whole truth.
Oswald conveyed this information to the Baron’s ear, who waited for an opportunity to make the proper use of it. Not long after, the two principal incendiaries came to an open rupture, and Markham threatened Wenlock that he would shew his uncle what a serpent he had harboured in his bosom. The Baron arrested his words, and insisted upon his telling all he knew; adding,—
Oswald shared this information with the Baron, who was waiting for a chance to use it wisely. Soon after, the two main troublemakers had a falling out, and Markham warned Wenlock that he would show his uncle what kind of snake he had been hiding. The Baron interrupted him and insisted that he share everything he knew; adding,—
“If you speak the truth, I will support you; but if you prove false, I will punish you severely. As to Mr. Wenlock, he shall have a fair trial; and, if all the accusations I have heard are made good, it is high time that I should put him out of my family.”
“If you tell the truth, I’ll back you up; but if you’re lying, I’ll make sure you’re punished hard. As for Mr. Wenlock, he will get a fair trial; and if all the claims I’ve heard are proven true, it’s definitely time for me to remove him from my family.”
The Baron, with a stern aspect, bade them follow him into the great hall; and sent for all the rest of the family together.
The Baron, looking serious, told them to follow him into the great hall and called for the rest of the family to join them.
He then, with great solemnity, told them he was ready to hear all sides of the question. He declared the whole substance of his informations, and called upon the accusers to support the charge. Hewson and Kemp gave the same account they had done to Oswald, offering to swear to the truth of their testimony; several of the other servants related such circumstances as had come to their knowledge. Markham then spoke of every thing, and gave a particular account of all that had passed on the night they spent in the east apartment; he accused himself of being privy to Wenlock’s villany, called himself fool and blockhead for being the instrument of his malignant disposition, and asked pardon of his uncle for concealing it so long.
He then, very seriously, told them he was ready to hear everyone’s side of the issue. He laid out everything he knew and asked the accusers to back up their claims. Hewson and Kemp repeated the same account they had given to Oswald, willing to swear that their testimony was true; several other servants shared what they had seen or heard. Markham then spoke about everything, giving a detailed account of what happened on the night they spent in the east room; he admitted to being aware of Wenlock’s wrongdoing, called himself a fool for being part of his malicious actions, and asked his uncle for forgiveness for keeping it hidden for so long.
The Baron called upon Wenlock to reply to the charge; who, instead of answering, flew into a passion, raged, swore, threatened, and finally denied every thing. The witnesses persisted in their assertions. Markham desired leave to make known the reason why they were all afraid of him.
The Baron asked Wenlock to respond to the accusation; however, instead of answering, he flew into a rage, shouted, swore, threatened, and ultimately denied everything. The witnesses stood firm in their claims. Markham requested permission to explain why they were all scared of him.
“He gives it out,” said he, “that he is to be my lord’s son-in-law; and they, supposing him to stand first in his favour, are afraid of his displeasure.”
“He's claiming that he's going to be my lord's son-in-law; and they, thinking he's in his good graces, are worried about his anger.”
“I hope,” said the Baron, “I shall not be at such a loss for a son-in-law, as to make choice of such a one as him; he never but once hinted at such a thing, and then I gave him no encouragement. I have long seen there was something very wrong in him; but I did not believe he was of so wicked a disposition; It is no wonder that princes should be so frequently deceived, when I, a private man, could be so much imposed upon within the circle of my own family. What think you, son Robert?”
“I hope,” said the Baron, “that I won’t be so desperate for a son-in-law that I would choose someone like him; he only hinted at wanting that once, and I didn’t encourage him at all. I’ve long noticed something off about him, but I didn’t think he was this wicked. It’s no surprise that princes get deceived so often when I, as just an ordinary man, can be so easily fooled within my own family. What do you think, son Robert?”
“I, sir, have been much more imposed on; and I take shame to myself on the occasion.”
“I, sir, have been taken advantage of much more; and I feel embarrassed about it.”
“Enough, my son,” said the Baron; “a generous confession is only a proof of growing wisdom. You are now sensible, that the best of us are liable to imposition. The artifices of this unworthy kinsman have set us at variance with each other, and driven away an excellent youth from this house, to go I know not whither; but he shall no longer triumph in his wickedness; he shall feel what it is to be banished from the house of his protector. He shall set out for his mother’s this very day; I will write to her in such a manner as shall inform her that he has offended me, without particularising the nature of his faults; I will give him an opportunity of recovering his credit with his own family, and this shall be my security against his doing further mischief. May he repent, and be forgiven.
“Enough, my son,” said the Baron; “a sincere confession is just a sign of growing wisdom. You now realize that even the best of us can be easily fooled. The tricks of this unworthy relative have turned us against each other and driven an excellent young man away from this house, to a place I can't even name; but he won't get away with his wrongdoing anymore; he will learn what it means to be banished from the home of his protector. He will leave for his mother’s today; I will write to her in a way that lets her know he has upset me, without going into detail about his faults; I will give him a chance to regain his good standing with his family, and that will be my safeguard against any more trouble from him. May he feel remorse and be forgiven.
“Markham deserves punishment, but not in the same degree.”
“Markham deserves punishment, but not to the same extent.”
“I confess it,” said he, “and will submit to whatever your lordship shall enjoin.”
“I admit it,” he said, “and I will accept whatever your lordship decides.”
“You shall only be banished for a time, but he for ever. I will send you abroad on a business that shall put you in a way to do credit to yourself, and service to me. Son Robert, have you any objection to my sentence?”
“You'll only be banished for a while, but he will be forever. I’ll send you away on a mission that will allow you to make yourself proud and serve me. Son Robert, do you have any objections to my decision?”
“My Lord,” said he, “I have great reason to distrust myself; I am sensible of my own weakness, and your superior wisdom, as well as goodness; and I will henceforward submit to you in all things.”
“My Lord,” he said, “I have plenty of reasons to doubt myself; I’m aware of my own weaknesses, and your greater wisdom and kindness. From now on, I will submit to you in everything.”
The Baron ordered two of his servants to pack up Wenlock’s clothes and necessaries, and to set out with him that very day; he bade some others keep an eye upon him lest he should escape; As soon as they were ready, my Lord wished him a good journey, and gave him a letter for his mother. He departed without saying a word, in a sullen kind of resentment, but his countenance shewed the inward agitations of his mind.
The Baron instructed two of his servants to pack up Wenlock’s clothes and belongings and to leave with him that very day. He told a few others to watch him closely to prevent any chance of escape. Once they were prepared, my Lord wished him a safe trip and handed him a letter for his mother. He left without saying a word, feeling sullen and resentful, but his expression revealed the turmoil inside him.
As soon as he was gone, every mouth was opened against him; a thousand stories came out that they never heard before; The Baron and his sons were astonished that he should go on so long without detection. My lord sighed deeply at the thoughts of Edmund’s expulsion, and ardently wished to know what was become of him.
As soon as he left, everyone started talking about him; a thousand stories emerged that no one had ever heard before. The Baron and his sons were amazed that he had managed to go on for so long without being caught. My lord sighed heavily at the thought of Edmund being kicked out and desperately wanted to know what had happened to him.
Sir Robert took the opportunity of coming to an explanation with his brother William; he took shame to himself for some part of his past behaviour. Mr. William owned his affection to Edmund, and justified it by his merit and attachment to him, which were such that he was certain no time or distance could alter them. He accepted his brother’s acknowledgement, as a full amends for all that had passed, and begged that henceforward an entire love and confidence might ever subsist between them. These new regulations restored peace, confidence, and harmony, in the Castle of Lovel.
Sir Robert saw the chance to have a conversation with his brother William; he felt ashamed of some of his past actions. Mr. William admitted his affection for Edmund, and explained that it was based on Edmund's worth and their strong connection, which he was sure could never be changed by time or distance. He accepted his brother’s acknowledgment as a complete apology for everything that had happened and asked that from then on, complete love and trust would always exist between them. These new arrangements brought back peace, trust, and harmony to the Castle of Lovel.
At length, the day arrived for the combatants to meet. The Lord Graham, with twelve followers gentlemen, and twelve servants, was ready at the dawn of day to receive them.
At last, the day came for the fighters to meet. Lord Graham, with twelve gentlemen and twelve servants, was ready at dawn to greet them.
The first that entered the field, was Sir Philip Harclay, knight, armed completely, excepting his head-piece; Hugh Rugby, his esquire, bearing his lance; John Barnard, his page, carrying his helmet and spurs; and two servants in his proper livery. The next came Edmund, the heir of Lovel, followed by his servant John Wyatt; Zadisky, followed by his servant.
The first to enter the field was Sir Philip Harclay, knight, fully armed except for his helmet; Hugh Rugby, his squire, carried his lance; John Barnard, his page, held his helmet and spurs; and two servants in his livery followed. Next came Edmund, the heir of Lovel, accompanied by his servant John Wyatt; Zadisky followed, along with his servant.
At a short distance came the Lord Clifford, as judge of the field, with his esquire, two pages, and two livery-servants; followed by his eldest son, his nephew, and a gentleman his friend, each attended by one servant; He also brought a surgeon of note to take care of the wounded.
At a short distance came Lord Clifford, serving as the judge of the field, with his squire, two pages, and two liveried servants; followed by his eldest son, his nephew, and a gentleman friend, each accompanied by one servant; he also had a well-known surgeon with him to take care of the wounded.
The Lord Graham saluted them; and, by his order, they took their places without the lists, and the trumpet sounded for the challenger. It was answered by the defendant, who soon after appeared, attended by three gentlemen his friends, with each one servant, beside his own proper attendants.
Lord Graham saluted them, and by his command, they took their positions outside the lists, and the trumpet sounded for the challenger. The defendant responded soon after, accompanied by three friends, each with their own servant, in addition to his own attendants.
A place was erected for the Lord Clifford, as judge of the field; he desired Lord Graham would share the office, who accepted it, on condition that the combatants should make no objection, and they agreed to it with the greatest courtesy and respect. They consulted together on many points of honour and ceremony between the two combatants.
A platform was set up for Lord Clifford to act as the judge of the field; he asked Lord Graham to join him in this role, and Graham agreed on the condition that the fighters would not object, which they accepted graciously and respectfully. They discussed various matters of honor and ceremony between the two combatants.
They appointed a marshal of the field, and other inferior officers, usually employed on these occasions. The Lord Graham sent the marshal for the challenger, desiring him to declare the cause of his quarrel before his enemy. Sir Philip Harclay then advanced, and thus spoke:
They appointed a field marshal and other lower-ranking officers usually used for these situations. Lord Graham sent the marshal to get the challenger, asking him to state the reason for his dispute in front of his opponent. Sir Philip Harclay then stepped forward and said:
“I, Philip Harclay, knight, challenge Walter, commonly called Lord Lovel, as a base, treacherous, and bloody man, who, by his wicked arts and devices, did kill, or cause to be killed, his kinsman, Arthur Lord Lovel, my dear and noble friend. I am called upon, in an extraordinary manner, to revenge his death; and I will prove the truth of what I have affirmed at the peril of my life.”
“I, Philip Harclay, knight, challenge Walter, usually known as Lord Lovel, as a cowardly, treacherous, and violent man, who, through his malicious schemes, killed or caused the death of his relative, Arthur Lord Lovel, my dear and honorable friend. I am compelled, in an unusual way, to avenge his death; and I will prove the truth of my claims at the risk of my life.”
Lord Graham then bade the defendant answer to the charge. Lord Lovel stood forth before his followers, and thus replied:
Lord Graham then requested the defendant to respond to the charge. Lord Lovel stepped forward in front of his supporters and replied:
“I, Walter, Baron of Lovel, do deny the charge against me, and affirm it to be a base, false, and malicious accusation of this Sir Philip Harclay, which I believe to be invented by himself, or else framed by some enemy, and told to him for wicked ends; but, be that as it may, I will maintain my own honour, and prove him to be a false traitor, at the hazard of my own life, and to the punishment of his presumption.”
“I, Walter, Baron of Lovel, deny the accusation against me and claim it to be a shameful, false, and malicious allegation by Sir Philip Harclay. I believe he either made it up himself or it was created by an enemy and shared with him for evil purposes. Regardless, I will defend my honor and prove him to be a treacherous liar, even at the risk of my own life and to punish his arrogance.”
Then said the Lord Graham, “will not this quarrel admit of arbitration?”
Then Lord Graham said, “Can’t we settle this disagreement through arbitration?”
“No,” replied Sir Philip; “when I have justified this charge, I have more to bring against him. I trust in God and the justice of my cause, and defy that traitor to the death!”
“No,” replied Sir Philip; “once I prove this accusation, I have even more to bring against him. I trust in God and the righteousness of my cause, and I challenge that traitor to a fight to the death!”
Lord Clifford then spoke a few words to Lord Graham, who immediately called to the marshal, and bade him open the lists, and deliver their weapons to the combatants.
Lord Clifford then said a few words to Lord Graham, who immediately called out to the marshal, telling him to open the lists and hand over their weapons to the fighters.
While the marshal was arranging the combatants and their followers, Edmund approached his friend and patron; he put one knee to the ground, he embraced his knees with the strongest emotions of grief and anxiety. He was dressed in complete armour, with his visor down; his device was a hawthorn, with a graft of the rose upon it, the motto—This is not my true parent; but Sir Philip bade him take these words—E fructu arbor cognoscitur.
While the marshal was organizing the fighters and their supporters, Edmund approached his friend and benefactor; he knelt down, grasping his knees with deep feelings of sorrow and worry. He was fully armored, with his visor down; his emblem was a hawthorn with a grafted rose on it, along with the motto—This is not my true parent; but Sir Philip instructed him to use these words—E fructu arbor cognoscitur.
Sir Philip embraced the youth with strong marks of affection. “Be composed, my child!” said he; “I have neither guilt, fear, nor doubt in me; I am so certain of success, that I bid you be prepared for the consequence.”
Sir Philip hugged the young man affectionately. “Stay calm, my child!” he said; “I have no guilt, fear, or doubt in me; I am so confident of my success that I advise you to be ready for the outcome.”
Zadisky embraced his friend, he comforted Edmund, he suggested every thing that could confirm his hopes of success.
Zadisky hugged his friend, reassured Edmund, and suggested everything that could boost his hopes for success.
The marshal waited to deliver the spear to Sir Philip; he now presented it with the usual form.
The marshal waited to hand the spear to Sir Philip; he now presented it with the usual formalities.
“Sir, receive your lance, and God defend the right!”
“Sir, take your lance, and may God protect what’s right!”
Sir Philip answered, “Amen!” in a voice that was heard by all present.
Sir Philip replied, “Amen!” in a voice loud enough for everyone to hear.
He next presented his weapon to Lord Lovel with the same sentence, who likewise answered “Amen!” with a good courage. Immediately the lists were cleared, and the combatants began to fight.
He then showed his weapon to Lord Lovel with the same words, who also replied “Amen!” with confidence. Right away, the area was cleared, and the fighters started to battle.
They contended a long time with equal skill and courage; at length Sir Philip unhorsed his antagonist. The judges ordered, that either he should alight, or suffer his enemy to remount; he chose the former, and a short combat on foot ensued. The sweat ran off their bodies with the violence of the exercise. Sir Philip watched every motion of his enemy, and strove to weary him out, intending to wound, but not to kill him, unless obliged for his own safety.
They fought for a long time with equal skill and bravery; finally, Sir Philip knocked his opponent off his horse. The judges ordered him to either get down or let his enemy get back on. He chose to get down, and a brief fight on foot followed. Sweat poured off their bodies from the intensity of the struggle. Sir Philip carefully observed every movement of his opponent, trying to wear him out. He aimed to injure him, but not to kill him unless it was necessary for his own safety.
He thrust his sword through his left arm, and demanded, whether he would confess the fact? Lord Lovel enraged, answered, he would die sooner. Sir Philip then passed the sword through his body twice, and Lord Lovel fell, crying out that he was slain.
He stabbed his sword through his left arm and demanded if he would confess the truth. Lord Lovel, furious, replied that he would rather die. Sir Philip then drove the sword through his body twice, and Lord Lovel collapsed, shouting that he was killed.
“I hope not,” said Sir Philip, “for I have a great deal of business for you to do before you die: confess your sins, and endeavour to atone for them, as the only ground to hope for pardon.”
“I hope not,” said Sir Philip, “because I have a lot of tasks for you to complete before you die: confess your sins and try to make amends for them, as that’s the only way to have any hope for forgiveness.”
Lord Lovel replied, “You are the victor, use your good fortune generously!”
Lord Lovel replied, “You’ve won, so share your good fortune generously!”
Sir Philip took away his sword, and then waved it over his head, and beckoned for assistance. The judges sent to beg Sir Philip to spare the life of his enemy.
Sir Philip took his sword away, then waved it over his head and called for help. The judges asked Sir Philip to spare the life of his enemy.
“I will,” said he, “upon condition that he will make an honest confession.”
“I will,” he said, “as long as he makes a truthful confession.”
Lord Lovel desired a surgeon and a confessor.
Lord Lovel wanted a doctor and a priest.
“You shall have both,” said Sir Philip; “but you must first answer me a question or two. Did you kill your kinsman or not?”
“You will have both,” said Sir Philip; “but first, you need to answer me a question or two. Did you kill your relative or not?”
“It was not my hand that killed him,” answered the wounded man.
“It wasn't my hand that killed him,” replied the wounded man.
“It was done by your own order, however? You shall have no assistance till you answer this point.”
“It was done by your own order, right? You won’t get any help until you answer this question.”
“It was,” said he, “and Heaven is just!”
“It was,” he said, “and Heaven is just!”
“Bear witness all present,” said Sir Philip; “he confesses the fact!”
“Everyone here, take note,” said Sir Philip; “he admits it!”
He then beckoned Edmund, who approached.
He then signaled to Edmund, who came over.
“Take off your helmet,” said he; “look on that youth, he is the son of your injured kinsman.”
“Take off your helmet,” he said; “look at that young man, he is the son of your wronged relative.”
“It is himself!” said the Lord Lovel, and fainted away.
“It’s really him!” said Lord Lovel, and collapsed.
Sir Philip then called for a surgeon and a priest, both of which Lord Graham had provided; the former began to bind up his wounds, and his assistants poured a cordial into his mouth. “Preserve his life, if it be possible,” said Sir Philip; “for much depends upon it.”
Sir Philip then called for a doctor and a priest, both of whom Lord Graham had provided; the doctor began to tend to his wounds, and his assistants poured a restorative drink into his mouth. “Save his life, if you can,” said Sir Philip; “because a lot depends on it.”
He then took Edmund by the hand, and presented him to all the company. “In this young man,” said he, “you see the true heir of the house of Lovel! Heaven has in its own way made him the instrument to discover the death of his parents. His father was assassinated by order of that wicked man, who now receives his punishment; his mother was, by his cruel treatment, compelled to leave her own house; she was delivered in the fields, and perished herself in seeking a shelter for her infant. I have sufficient proofs of every thing I say, which I am ready to communicate to every person who desires to know the particulars. Heaven, by my hand, has chastised him; he has confessed the fact I accuse him of, and it remains that he make restitution of the fortune and honours he hath usurped so long.”
He then took Edmund by the hand and introduced him to everyone. “This young man,” he said, “is the true heir of the Lovel family! In its own way, fate has made him the key to uncovering the death of his parents. His father was murdered on the orders of that evil man, who is now facing his punishment; his mother was forced to leave her home due to his cruelty; she gave birth in the fields and died while trying to find shelter for her baby. I have enough evidence for everything I'm saying, and I'm ready to share it with anyone who wants to know the details. Fate, through me, has punished him; he has admitted to the crime I’m accusing him of, and now he must return the fortune and titles he has stolen for so long.”
Edmund kneeled, and with uplifted hands returned thanks to Heaven, that his noble friend and champion was crowned with victory. The lords and gentlemen gathered round them, they congratulated them both; while Lord Lovel’s friends and followers were employed in taking care of him. Lord Clifford took Sir Philip’s hand.
Edmund knelt down and raised his hands to thank Heaven for his noble friend and champion's victory. The lords and gentlemen gathered around them, congratulating both of them, while Lord Lovel's friends and followers attended to him. Lord Clifford took Sir Philip's hand.
“You have acted with so much honour and prudence, that it is presumptuous to offer you advice; but what mean you to do with the wounded man?”
“You've acted with so much honor and care that it feels arrogant to give you advice; but what do you plan to do about the injured man?”
“I have not determined,” said he; “I thank you for the hint, and beg your advice how to proceed.”
"I haven't decided yet," he said. "Thank you for the suggestion, and I’d appreciate your advice on what to do next."
“Let us consult Lord Graham,” replied he.
“Let’s talk to Lord Graham,” he replied.
Lord Graham insisted upon their going all to his castle: “There,” said he, “you will have impartial witnesses of all that passes.” Sir Philip was unwilling to give so much trouble. The Lord Graham protested he should be proud to do any service to so noble a gentleman. Lord Clifford enforced his request, saying, it was better upon all accounts to keep their prisoner on this side the borders till they saw what turn his health would take, and to keep him safely till he had settled his worldly affairs.
Lord Graham insisted they all go to his castle: “There,” he said, “you’ll have impartial witnesses for everything that happens.” Sir Philip was hesitant to cause so much trouble. Lord Graham insisted he would be proud to help such a noble gentleman. Lord Clifford supported his request, saying it was better for many reasons to keep their prisoner this side of the border until they saw how his health would turn out and to keep him safe until he had sorted out his affairs.
This resolution being taken, Lord Graham invited the wounded man and his friends to his castle, as being the nearest place where he could be lodged and taken proper care of, it being dangerous to carry him further. They accepted the proposal with many acknowledgements; and, having made a kind of litter of boughs, they all proceeded to Lord Graham’s castle, where they put Lord Lovel to bed, and the surgeon dressed his wounds, and desired he might be kept quiet, not knowing at present whether they were dangerous or not.
Once this decision was made, Lord Graham invited the injured man and his friends to his castle, since it was the closest place where he could be accommodated and properly cared for, as it was risky to move him any further. They gladly accepted the invitation with many thanks; and after making a sort of stretcher out of branches, they all headed to Lord Graham’s castle, where they settled Lord Lovel into bed. The surgeon treated his wounds and advised that he should be kept quiet, not knowing at the moment whether they were serious or not.
About an hour after, the wounded man complained of thirst; he asked for the surgeon, and enquired if his life was in danger? The surgeon answered him doubtfully. He asked—
About an hour later, the injured man said he was thirsty; he requested the surgeon and asked if his life was in danger. The surgeon answered him hesitantly. He asked—
“Where is Sir Philip Harclay?”
“Where's Sir Philip Harclay?”
“In the castle.”
"In the castle."
“Where is that young man whom he calls the heir of Lovel?”
“Where is that young man he calls the heir of Lovel?”
“He is here, too.”
"He's here, too."
“Then I am surrounded with my enemies. I want to speak to one of my own servants, without witnesses; let one be sent to me.”
“Then I am surrounded by my enemies. I want to talk to one of my own servants, without anyone else listening; let one be sent to me.”
The surgeon withdrew, and acquainted the gentlemen below. “He shall not speak to any man,” said Sir Philip, “but in my presence.” He went with him into the sick man’s room. Upon the sight of Sir Philip, he seemed in great agitation.
The surgeon stepped back and informed the gentlemen below. “He will not speak to anyone,” said Sir Philip, “unless I'm present.” He accompanied him into the sick man’s room. When the sick man saw Sir Philip, he appeared very agitated.
“Am I not allowed to speak with my own servant?” said he.
“Am I not allowed to talk to my own servant?” he said.
“Yes, sir, you may; but not without witnesses.”
“Yes, sir, you can; but not without witnesses.”
“Then I am a prisoner, it seems?”
"Am I trapped, then?"
“No, not so, sir; but some caution is necessary at present. But compose yourself, I do not wish for your death.”
“No, not like that, sir; but a bit of caution is needed right now. But calm down, I don’t want you to die.”
“Then why did you seek it? I never injured you.”
“Then why did you go after it? I never hurt you.”
“Yes, you have, in the person of my friend, and I am only the instrument of justice in the hand of Heaven; endeavour to make atonement while life is spared to you. Shall I send the priest to you? perhaps he may convince you of the necessity of restitution, in order to obtain forgiveness of your sins.”
“Yes, you have, through my friend, and I’m just the tool of justice in God’s hands; try to make amends while you still have time. Should I send the priest to you? Maybe he can help you understand the need to make things right to receive forgiveness for your sins.”
Sir Philip sent for the priest and the surgeon, and obliged the servant to retire with him. “I leave you, sir, to the care of these gentlemen; and whenever a third person is admitted, I will be his attendant; I will visit you again within an hour.”
Sir Philip called for the priest and the surgeon and asked the servant to leave with him. “I’m leaving you in the hands of these gentlemen; and whenever a third person comes in, I will be the one to attend to him; I’ll check on you again in an hour.”
He then retired, and consulted his friends below; they were of opinion that no time should be lost. “You will then,” said he, “accompany me into the sick man’s apartment in an hour’s time.”
He then took a step back and talked to his friends downstairs; they believed that no time should be wasted. “So, you will,” he said, “join me in the sick man’s room in an hour.”
Within the hour, Sir Philip, attended by Lord Clifford and Lord Graham, entered the chamber. Lord Lovel was in great emotion; the priest stood on one side of the bed, the surgeon on the other; the former exhorted him to confess his sins, the other desired he might be left to his repose. Lord Lovel seemed in great anguish of mind; he trembled, and was in the utmost confusion. Sir Philip intreated him, with the piety of a confessor, to consider his soul’s health before that of his body. He then asked Sir Philip, by what means he knew that he was concerned in the death of his kinsman?
Within the hour, Sir Philip, accompanied by Lord Clifford and Lord Graham, entered the room. Lord Lovel was visibly distressed; the priest stood on one side of the bed, and the surgeon on the other. The priest urged him to confess his sins, while the surgeon wanted to let him rest. Lord Lovel appeared to be in deep anguish; he trembled and was extremely flustered. Sir Philip urged him, with the sincerity of a confessor, to think about the health of his soul before that of his body. He then asked Sir Philip how he knew that he was involved in the death of his relative.
“Sir,” replied he, “it was not merely by human means this fact was discovered. There is a certain apartment in the Castle of Lovel, that has been shut up these one and twenty years, but has lately been opened and examined into.”
“Sir,” he replied, “this fact wasn’t discovered through just human means. There’s a room in the Castle of Lovel that has been locked up for twenty-one years, but it has recently been opened and inspected.”
“O Heaven!” exclaimed he, “then Geoffry must have betrayed me!”
“O Heaven!” he exclaimed, “then Geoffry must have betrayed me!”
“No, sir, he has not; it was revealed in a very extraordinary manner to that youth whom it most concerns.”
“No, sir, he hasn't; it was shown in a really extraordinary way to that young man who matters the most.”
“How can he be the heir of Lovel?”
“How can he be the heir of Lovel?”
“By being the son of that unfortunate woman, whom you cruelly obliged to leave her own house, to avoid being compelled to wed the murderer of her husband: we are not ignorant, moreover, of the fictitious funeral you made for her. All is discovered, and you will not tell us any more than we know already; but we desire to have it confirmed by your confession.”
“Being the son of that unfortunate woman, whom you heartlessly forced to leave her own home to escape marrying the man who killed her husband: we also know about the fake funeral you organized for her. Everything is out in the open, and you won't tell us anything we don't already know; but we want to hear it confirmed by your confession.”
“The judgments of Heaven are fallen upon me!” said Lord Lovel. “I am childless, and one is arisen from the grave to claim my inheritance.”
“The judgments of Heaven have come down on me!” said Lord Lovel. “I have no children, and someone has risen from the grave to claim my inheritance.”
“Nothing, then, hinders you to do justice and make restitution; it is for the ease of your conscience; and you have no other way of making atonement for all the mischief you have done.”
“Nothing is stopping you from doing what’s right and making things right; it’s for your peace of mind, and there’s no other way to atone for all the harm you’ve caused.”
“You know too much,” said the criminal, “and I will relate what you do not know.”
“You know too much,” said the criminal, “and I will tell you what you don’t know.”
“You may remember,” proceeded he, “that I saw you once at my uncle’s house?”
“You might remember,” he continued, “that I saw you once at my uncle’s place?”
“I well remember it.”
“I remember it well.”
“At that time my mind was disturbed by the baleful passion of envy; it was from that root all my bad actions sprung.”
“At that time, my mind was troubled by the toxic passion of envy; it was from that root that all my bad actions came.”
“Praise be to God!” said the good priest; “he hath touched your heart with true contrition, and you shew the effect of his mercies; you will do justice, and you will be rewarded by the gift of repentance unto salvation.”
“Thank God!” said the kind priest; “He has touched your heart with true remorse, and you show the result of His mercy; you will seek justice, and you will be rewarded with the gift of repentance leading to salvation.”
Sir Philip desired the penitent to proceed.
Sir Philip urged the penitent to continue.
“My kinsman excelled me in every kind of merit, in the graces of person and mind, in all his exercises, and in every accomplishment. I was totally eclipsed by him, and I hated to be in his company; but what finished my aversion, was his addressing the lady upon whom I had fixed my affections. I strove to rival him there, but she gave him the preference that, indeed, was only his due; but I could not bear to see, or acknowledge, it.
“My relative outshone me in every possible way, in his looks and intellect, in all his activities, and in every skill. I felt completely overshadowed by him, and I disliked being around him; but what really fueled my resentment was his interest in the woman I had set my heart on. I tried to compete with him for her attention, but she naturally favored him, which was only fair; however, I couldn't stand to see or admit it."
“The most bitter hatred took possession of my breast, and I vowed to revenge the supposed injury as soon as opportunity should offer. I buried my resentment deep in my heart, and outwardly appeared to rejoice at his success. I made a merit of resigning my pretensions to him, but I could not bear to be present at his nuptials; I retired to my father’s seat, and brooded over my revenge in secret. My father died this year, and soon after my uncle followed him; within another year my kinsman was summoned to attend the king on his Welch expedition.
The most intense hatred took over my heart, and I promised myself I would get revenge for the imagined wrong as soon as I had the chance. I hid my anger deep inside and pretended to be happy for his success. I tried to make a big deal out of letting go of my feelings for him, but I couldn’t stand being at his wedding; I went back to my father's estate and secretly plotted my revenge. My father passed away this year, and not long after, my uncle did too; within another year, my relative was called to join the king on his Welsh expedition.
“As soon as I heard he was gone from home, I resolved to prevent his return, exulting in the prospect of possessing his title, fortune, and his lady. I hired messengers, who were constantly going and coming to give me intelligence of all that passed at the castle; I went there soon after, under pretence of visiting my kinsman. My spies brought me an account of all that happened; one informed me of the event of the battle, but could not tell whether my rival was living or dead; I hoped the latter, that I might avoid the crime I meditated. I reported his death to his Lady, who took it very heavily.
“As soon as I heard he was away from home, I decided to keep him from coming back, thrilled at the thought of getting his title, wealth, and his lady. I hired messengers who were always coming and going to keep me updated on everything happening at the castle; I went there soon after, pretending to visit my relative. My spies kept me informed about everything that occurred; one of them told me the outcome of the battle but couldn't say whether my rival was alive or dead; I hoped it was the latter so I could avoid the crime I was planning. I reported his death to his lady, and she took it very hard.
“Soon after a messenger arrived with tidings that he was alive and well, and had obtained leave to return home immediately.
“Soon after, a messenger arrived with news that he was alive and well, and had been granted permission to return home right away."
“I instantly dispatched my two emissaries to intercept him on the way. He made so much haste to return, that he was met within a mile of his own castle; he had out-rode his servants, and was alone. They killed him, and drew him aside out of the highway. They then came to me with all speed, and desired my orders; it was then about sunset. I sent them back to fetch the dead body, which they brought privately into the castle: they tied it neck and heels, and put it into a trunk, which they buried under the floor in the closet you mentioned. The sight of the body stung me to the heart; I then felt the pangs of remorse, but it was too late; I took every precaution that prudence suggested to prevent the discovery; but nothing can be concealed from the eye of Heaven.
“I quickly sent my two messengers to catch him on his way back. He hurried so much to return that he was met just a mile from his own castle; he had outpaced his servants and was alone. They killed him and dragged him off the road. Then they rushed back to me and asked for my orders; it was around sunset. I sent them back to retrieve the dead body, which they secretly brought into the castle: they tied it up and placed it in a trunk, which they buried under the floor in the closet you mentioned. The sight of the body pierced my heart; I then felt the pangs of guilt, but it was too late; I took every precaution I could think of to avoid discovery, but nothing can be hidden from the eyes of Heaven.”
“From that fatal hour I have never known peace, always in fear of something impending to discover my guilt, and to bring me to shame; at length I am overtaken by justice. I am brought to a severe reckoning here, and I dread to meet one more severe hereafter.”
“Since that fateful moment, I've never known peace, always afraid that something will expose my guilt and bring me shame; eventually, justice catches up with me. I'm facing a harsh reckoning here, and I fear what an even harsher one will be like in the future.”
“Enough,” said the priest; “you have done a good work, my son! trust in the Lord; and, now this burden is off your mind, the rest will be made easy to you.”
“Enough,” said the priest; “you’ve done well, my son! Trust in the Lord; now that this burden is lifted from your mind, the rest will be easier for you.”
Lord Lovel took a minute’s repose, and then went on.
Lord Lovel took a quick break, and then continued on.
“I hope by the hint you gave, Sir Philip, the poor lady is yet alive?”
“I hope from the hint you gave, Sir Philip, that the poor lady is still alive?”
“No, sir, she is not; but she died not till after she brought forth a son, whom Heaven made its instrument to discover and avenge the death of both his parents.”
“No, sir, she isn’t; but she didn’t die until after she gave birth to a son, whom Heaven made its tool to uncover and avenge the deaths of both his parents.”
“They are well avenged!” said he. “I have no children to lament for me; all mine have been taken from me in the bloom of youth; only one daughter lived to be twelve years old; I intended her for a wife for one of my nephews, but within three months I have buried her.” He sighed, wept, and was silent.
“They've gotten their revenge!” he said. “I have no children to mourn for me; all of mine were taken from me in their youth. Only one daughter lived to be twelve years old; I had planned for her to marry one of my nephews, but in the last three months, I’ve buried her.” He sighed, cried, and was quiet.
The gentlemen present lifted up their hands and eyes to Heaven in silence.
The men present raised their hands and eyes to Heaven in silence.
“The will of Heaven be obeyed!” said the priest. “My penitent hath confessed all; what more would you require?”
“The will of Heaven must be followed!” said the priest. “My penitent has confessed everything; what else do you need?”
“That he make atonement,” said Sir Philip; “that he surrender the title and estate to the right heir, and dispose of his own proper fortune to his nearest relations, and resign himself to penitence and preparation for a future state. For this time I leave him with you, father, and will join my prayers with yours for his repentance.”
“Let him make amends,” said Sir Philip; “let him give up the title and estate to the rightful heir, distribute his own wealth to his closest relatives, and dedicate himself to repentance and preparation for the afterlife. For now, I’ll leave him with you, father, and will add my prayers to yours for his repentance.”
So saying, he left the room, and was followed by the Barons and the surgeon; the priest alone remaining with him. As soon as they were out of hearing, Sir Philip questioned the surgeon concerning his patient’s situation; who answered, that at present he saw no signs of immediate danger, but he could not yet pronounce that there was none.
So saying, he left the room, followed by the Barons and the surgeon; only the priest stayed behind with him. As soon as they were out of earshot, Sir Philip asked the surgeon about his patient’s condition. The surgeon replied that, for now, he saw no immediate signs of danger, but he couldn’t say for sure that there wasn’t any.
“If he were mortally wounded,” said he, “he could not be so well, nor speak so long without faintness; and it is my opinion that he will soon recover, if nothing happens to retard the cure.”
“If he were seriously injured,” he said, “he wouldn’t be this well or able to talk for so long without getting weak; and I believe he’ll recover soon, as long as nothing interferes with the healing process.”
“Then,” said Sir Philip, “keep this opinion from him; for I would suffer the fear of death to operate on him until he hath performed some necessary acts of justice. Let it only be known to these noblemen, upon whose honour I can rely, and I trust they will approve my request to you, sir.”
“Then,” said Sir Philip, “don’t let him know this; I want him to feel the fear of death until he has done what’s right. Only these noblemen, whose honor I trust, should know about it, and I believe they will support my request to you, sir.”
“I join in it,” said Lord Clifford, “from the same motives.”
“I’m in it too,” said Lord Clifford, “for the same reasons.”
“I insist upon it,” said Lord Graham; “and I can answer for my surgeon’s discretion.”
“I insist on it,” Lord Graham said, “and I can vouch for my surgeon’s discretion.”
“My lords,” said the surgeon, “you may depend on my fidelity; and, after what I have just heard, my conscience is engaged in this noble gentleman’s behalf, and I will do every thing in my power to second your intentions.”
“My lords,” said the surgeon, “you can count on my loyalty; and after what I just heard, I feel obliged to help this noble gentleman, and I will do everything I can to support your plans.”
“I thank you, sir,” said Sir Philip, “and you may depend on my gratitude in return. I presume you will sit up with him to-night; if any danger should arise, I desire to be called immediately; but, otherwise, I would suffer him to rest quietly, that he may be prepared for the business of the following day.”
“I appreciate it, sir,” said Sir Philip, “and you can count on my gratitude in return. I assume you’ll stay with him tonight; if any danger comes up, please call me right away; otherwise, I would prefer he rests quietly so he’s ready for the tasks of the next day.”
“I shall obey your directions, sir; my necessary attendance will give me a pretence not to leave him, and thus I shall hear all that passes between him and all that visit him.”
“I will follow your instructions, sir; my required presence will give me a reason to stay with him, and this way I will hear everything that goes on between him and his visitors.”
“You will oblige me highly,” said Sir Philip, “and I shall go to rest with confidence in your care.”
"You'll really help me out," said Sir Philip, "and I’ll sleep soundly knowing you’re taking care of things."
The surgeon returned to the sick man’s chamber, Sir Philip and the Barons to the company below: they supped in the great hall, with all the gentlemen that were present at the combat. Sir Philip and his Edmund retired to their repose, being heartily fatigued; and the company staid to a late hour, commenting upon the action of the day, praising the courage and generosity of the noble knight, and wishing a good event to his undertaking.
The surgeon went back to the sick man's room, while Sir Philip and the Barons went down to join the others. They had dinner in the great hall with all the gentlemen who witnessed the fight. Sir Philip and Edmund went to bed, feeling very tired, while the rest of the group stayed late, discussing the day's events, praising the bravery and kindness of the noble knight, and hoping for a positive outcome to his efforts.
Most of Lord Lovel’s friends went away as soon as they saw him safely lodged, being ashamed of him, and of their appearance in his behalf; and the few that stayed were induced by their desire of a further information of the base action he had committed, and to justify their own characters and conduct.
Most of Lord Lovel’s friends left as soon as they saw him settled in, feeling ashamed of him and how they looked in his defense. The few who stayed were motivated by a desire to find out more about the disgraceful act he had done and to justify their own reputations and behavior.
The next morning Sir Philip entered into consultation with the two Barons, on the methods he should take to get Edmund received, and acknowledged, as heir of the house of Lovel. They were all of opinion, that the criminal should be kept in fear till he had settled his worldly affairs, and they had resolved how to dispose of him. With this determination they entered his room, and enquired of the surgeon how he had passed the night. He shook his head, and said but little.
The next morning, Sir Philip met with the two Barons to discuss how to ensure Edmund was accepted and recognized as the heir of the Lovel estate. They all agreed that the criminal should remain in a state of fear until he had taken care of his affairs and they had figured out what to do with him. With this decision in mind, they entered his room and asked the surgeon how he had spent the night. He shook his head and said very little.
Lord Lovel desired that he might be removed to his own house. Lord Graham said, he could not consent to that, as there was evident danger in removing him; and appealed to the surgeon, who confirmed his opinion. Lord Graham desired he would make himself easy, and that he should have every kind of assistance there.
Lord Lovel wanted to be taken to his own house. Lord Graham said he couldn't agree to that because it was clearly risky to move him, and he asked the surgeon, who backed him up. Lord Graham told him to remain calm and assured him that he would receive all kinds of help there.
Sir Philip then proposed to send for the Lord Fitz-Owen, who would see that all possible care was taken of his brother-in-law, and would assist him in settling his affairs. Lord Lovel was against it; he was peevish and uneasy, and desired to be left with only his own servants to attend him. Sir Philip quitted the room with a significant look; and the two Lords endeavoured to reconcile him to his situation. He interrupted them. “It is easy for men in your situation to advise, but it is difficult for one in mine to practise; wounded in body and mind, it is natural that I should strive to avoid the extremes of shame and punishment; I thank you for your kind offices, and beg I may be left with my own servants.”
Sir Philip then suggested sending for Lord Fitz-Owen, who would make sure that his brother-in-law received all the care he needed and would help him get his affairs in order. Lord Lovel was against it; he was irritable and uncomfortable, wanting to be left alone with just his own staff to take care of him. Sir Philip left the room with a meaningful glance, and the two Lords tried to help him accept his situation. He cut them off. “It's easy for people in your position to give advice, but it's hard for someone in mine to follow it; being hurt in both body and mind, it's natural for me to want to avoid the extremes of shame and punishment; I appreciate your kindness, but I ask that I be left with my own servants.”
“With them, and the surgeon, you shall,” said Lord Graham; and they both retired.
“With them, and the surgeon, you will,” said Lord Graham; and they both left.
Sir Philip met them below. “My lords,” said he, “I am desirous that my Lord Fitz-Owen should be sent for, and that he may hear his brother’s confession; for I suspect that he may hereafter deny, what only the fear of death has extorted from him; with your permission I am determined to send messengers to-day.”
Sir Philip met them below. “My lords,” he said, “I would like my Lord Fitz-Owen to be called in so he can hear his brother’s confession. I suspect that he might later deny what he has admitted out of fear of death. With your permission, I intend to send messengers today.”
They both expressed approbation, and Lord Clifford proposed to write to him, saying, a letter from an impartial person will have the more weight; I will send one of my principal domestics with your own. This measure being resolved upon, Lord Clifford retired to write, and Sir Philip to prepare his servants for instant departure. Edmund desired leave to write to father Oswald, and John Wyatt was ordered to be the bearer of his letter. When the Lord Clifford had finished his letter, he read it to Sir Philip and his chosen friends, as follows:—
They both showed approval, and Lord Clifford suggested writing to him, saying that a letter from an unbiased person would carry more weight; I’ll send one of my main servants along with yours. With that decided, Lord Clifford went off to write, while Sir Philip got his servants ready for an immediate departure. Edmund asked for permission to write to Father Oswald, and John Wyatt was instructed to deliver his letter. After Lord Clifford finished his letter, he read it to Sir Philip and his close friends, as follows:—
“RIGHT HON. MY GOOD LORD,—I have taken upon me to acquaint your Lordship, that there has been a solemn combat at arms between your brother-in-law, the Lord Lovel, and Sir Philip Harclay, Knt. of Yorkshire. It was fought in the jurisdiction of the Lord Graham, who, with myself, was appointed judge of the field; it was fairly won, and Sir Philip is the conqueror. After he had gained the victory he declared at large the cause of the quarrel, and that he had revenged the death of Arthur Lord Lovel his friend, whom the present Lord Lovel had assassinated, that he might enjoy his title and estate. The wounded man confessed the fact; and Sir Philip gave him his life, and only carried off his sword as a trophy of his victory. Both the victor and the vanquished were conveyed to Lord Graham’s castle, where the Lord Lovel now lies in great danger. He is desirous to settle his worldly affairs, and to make his peace with God and man. Sir Philip Harclay says there is a male heir of the house of Lovel, for whom he claims the title and estate; but he is very desirous that your Lordship should be present at the disposal of your brother’s property that of right belongs to him, of which your children are the undoubted heirs. He also wants to consult you in many other points of honour and equity. Let me intreat you, on the receipt of this letter, to set out immediately for Lord Graham’s castle, where you will be received with the utmost respect and hospitality. You will hear things that will surprise you as much as they do me; you will judge of them with that justice and honour that speaks your character; and you will unite with us in wondering at the ways of Providence, and submitting to its decrees, in punishing the guilty, and doing justice to the innocent and oppressed. My best wishes and prayers attend you and your hopeful family. My lord, I remain your humble servant,
"Dear Lord, I want to inform you that there has been a serious duel between your brother-in-law, Lord Lovel, and Sir Philip Harclay, a knight from Yorkshire. It took place under the jurisdiction of Lord Graham, who, along with me, was appointed as the judge of the duel; it was fought fairly, and Sir Philip emerged as the winner. After claiming victory, he explained the reason for the fight, stating that he had avenged the death of Arthur, Lord Lovel, his friend, whom the current Lord Lovel had killed to take over his title and estate. The injured man admitted to this, and Sir Philip spared his life, only taking his sword as a symbol of his victory. Both the winner and the loser were taken to Lord Graham’s castle, where Lord Lovel is now in serious condition. He wants to settle his affairs and make peace with both God and man. Sir Philip Harclay claims there is a male heir to the Lovel estate, and he holds the title and estate for him; however, he really wants you to be involved in the division of your brother’s property, which rightfully belongs to him, and of which your children are the unquestionable heirs. He also seeks your advice on several other matters of honor and fairness. Please, upon receiving this letter, set out right away for Lord Graham’s castle, where you'll be welcomed with the utmost respect and hospitality. You will hear things that will amaze you as much as they do me; you will assess them with the fairness and honor that reflect your character, and you will join us in marveling at the ways of Providence while accepting its will in punishing the guilty and delivering justice to the innocent and oppressed. My best wishes and prayers are with you and your promising family. Yours sincerely,"
“CLIFFORD.”
“CLIFFORD.”
Every one present expressed the highest approbation of this letter. Sir Philip gave orders to John Wyatt to be very circumspect in his behaviour, to give Edmund’s letter privately to father Oswald, and to make no mention of him, or his pretensions to Lovel Castle.
Everyone present showed great approval of this letter. Sir Philip instructed John Wyatt to be very careful in his behavior, to privately give Edmund’s letter to Father Oswald, and to not mention him or his claims to Lovel Castle.
Lord Clifford gave his servant the requisite precautions. Lord Graham added a note of invitation, and sent it by a servant of his own. As soon as all things were ready, the messengers set out with all speed for the Castle of Lovel.
Lord Clifford gave his servant the necessary instructions. Lord Graham included an invitation and sent it with one of his own servants. As soon as everything was prepared, the messengers hurried off to the Castle of Lovel.
They stayed no longer by the way than to take some refreshment, but rode night and day till they arrived there.
They didn't stop for long, just to grab a quick bite, but they rode day and night until they got there.
Lord Fitz-Owen was in the parlour with his children; Father Oswald was walking in the avenue before the house, when he saw three messengers whose horses seemed jaded, and the riders fatigued, like men come a long journey. He came up, just as the first had delivered his message to the porter. John Wyatt knew him; he dismounted, and made signs that he had something to say to him; he retired back a few steps, and John, with great dexterity, slipped a letter into his hand. The father gave him his blessing, and a welcome.
Lord Fitz-Owen was in the living room with his kids; Father Oswald was walking down the path in front of the house when he noticed three messengers whose horses looked worn out, and the riders exhausted, like they had traveled a long way. He approached them just as the first one had finished giving his message to the porter. John Wyatt recognized him; he got off his horse and signaled that he wanted to say something. He stepped back a few paces, and John expertly slipped a letter into his hand. The father blessed him and welcomed him.
“Who do you come from?” said he aloud.
"Who do you come from?" he asked out loud.
“From the Lords Graham and Clifford to the Lord Fitz-Owen; and we bring letters of consequence to the Baron.”
“From the Lords Graham and Clifford to Lord Fitz-Owen; and we bring important letters to the Baron.”
Oswald followed the messengers into the hall; a servant announced their arrival. Lord Fitz-Owen received them in the parlour; Lord Clifford’s servant delivered his master’s letter, Lord Graham’s his, and they said they would retire and wait his Lordship’s answer. The Baron ordered them some refreshment. They retired, and he opened his letters. He read them with great agitations, he struck his hand upon his heart, he exclaimed, “My fears are all verified! the blow is struck, and it has fallen upon the guilty!”
Oswald followed the messengers into the hall, and a servant announced their arrival. Lord Fitz-Owen welcomed them in the parlor; Lord Clifford’s servant handed over his master’s letter, and Lord Graham’s servant did the same. They said they would step back and wait for his Lordship’s response. The Baron ordered them some refreshments. They left, and he opened his letters. He read them with intense worry, struck his hand against his heart, and exclaimed, “My fears are confirmed! The blow has been dealt, and it has landed on the guilty!”
Oswald came in a minute after.
Oswald walked in a minute later.
“You are come in good time,” said the Baron. “Read that letter, that my children may know the contents.”
“You've arrived at the perfect moment,” said the Baron. “Read that letter so my kids can know what it says.”
He read it, with faultering voice, and trembling limbs. They were all in great surprise. William looked down, and kept a studied silence. Sir Robert exclaimed—
He read it with a shaky voice and trembling hands. Everyone was in shock. William looked down and stayed silent. Sir Robert exclaimed—
“Is it possible? can my uncle be guilty of such an action?”
“Is it possible? Can my uncle be guilty of something like this?”
“You hear,” said the Baron, “he has confessed it!”
“You hear,” said the Baron, “he's admitted it!”
“But to whom?” said Sir Robert.
“But to whom?” Sir Robert said.
His father replied, “Lord Clifford’s honour is unquestionable, and I cannot doubt what he affirms.”
His father replied, “Lord Clifford’s honor is beyond question, and I can't doubt what he says.”
Sir Robert leaned his head upon his hand, as one lost in thought; at length he seemed to awake.
Sir Robert rested his head on his hand, looking deep in thought; eventually, he seemed to come back to reality.
“My Lord, I have no doubt that Edmund is at the bottom of this business. Do you not remember that Sir Philip Harclay long ago promised him his friendship? Edmund disappears; and, soon after, this man challenges my Uncle. You know what passed here before his departure; He has suggested this affair to Sir Philip, and instigated him to this action. This is the return he has made for the favours he has received from our family, to which he owes every thing!”
“My Lord, I have no doubt that Edmund is behind all of this. Don’t you remember that Sir Philip Harclay promised him his friendship a long time ago? Edmund goes missing, and shortly after, this man challenges my Uncle. You know what happened here before he left; he has put this idea in Sir Philip's head and pushed him to act. This is how he repays the kindness he has received from our family, to which he owes everything!”
“Softly, my son!” said the Baron; “let us be cautious of reflecting upon Edmund; there is a greater hand in this business. My conjecture was too true; It was in that fatal apartment that he was made acquainted with the circumstances of Lord Lovel’s death; he was, perhaps, enjoined to reveal them to Sir Philip Harclay, the bosom friend of the deceased. The mystery of that apartment is disclosed, the woe to the guilty is accomplished! There is no reflection upon any one; Heaven effects its purposes in its own time and manner. I and mine are innocent; let us worship, and be silent!”
“Careful, my son!” said the Baron; “let's be careful when talking about Edmund; there’s a bigger force at play here. My guess was right; it was in that doomed room that he learned the details of Lord Lovel’s death; he might have been instructed to share them with Sir Philip Harclay, the closest friend of the deceased. The truth about that room has come to light, and the fate of the guilty has been sealed! There’s no need to blame anyone; Heaven fulfills its plan in its own time and way. My family and I are innocent; let’s pray and remain quiet!”
“But what do you propose to do?” said Sir Robert.
“But what do you plan to do?” said Sir Robert.
“To return with the messengers,” answered the Baron. “I think it highly proper that I should see your Uncle, and hear what he has to say; my children are his heirs; in justice to them, I ought to be acquainted with every thing that concerns the disposal of his fortune.”
“To return with the messengers,” replied the Baron. “I believe it’s really important for me to meet your Uncle and hear his thoughts; my children are his heirs, and out of fairness to them, I should be aware of everything that relates to the distribution of his wealth.”
“Your Lordship is in the right,” answered Sir Robert, “it concerns us all. I have only to ask your permission to bear you company.”
“Your Lordship is correct,” replied Sir Robert, “it affects all of us. I just need to ask for your permission to join you.”
“With all my heart,” said the Baron; “I have only to ask of you in return, that you will command yourself, and not speak your mind hastily; wait for the proofs before you give judgment, and take advice of your reason before you decide upon any thing; if you reflect upon the past, you will find reason to distrust yourself. Leave all to me, and be assured I will protect your honour and my own.”
"With all my heart," said the Baron, "I only ask you in return to control yourself and not speak too quickly. Wait for the evidence before you form an opinion, and think it over before you make any decisions. If you look back on the past, you'll see reasons to doubt yourself. Leave everything to me, and rest assured that I will protect both your honor and mine."
“I will obey you in all things, my lord; and will make immediate preparation for our departure.” So saying, he left the room.
“I will do whatever you say, my lord, and I will get ready to leave right away.” With that, he left the room.
As soon as he was gone, Mr. William broke silence.
As soon as he left, Mr. William spoke up.
“My Lord,” said he, “if you have no great objection, I beg leave also to accompany you both.”
"My Lord," he said, "if you don't mind, I'd like to join both of you as well."
“You shall, my son, if you desire it; I think I can see your motives, and your brother’s also; your coolness will be a good balance to his warmth; you shall go with us. My son Walter shall be his sister’s protector in our absence, and he shall be master here till we return.”
“You can, my son, if you want to; I believe I understand your reasons, as well as your brother’s. Your calmness will balance out his enthusiasm; you will join us. My son Walter will look after his sister while we’re gone, and he will be in charge here until we get back.”
“I hope, my dear father, that will not be long; I shall not be happy till you come home,” said the fair Emma.
“I hope, my dear father, it won't be long; I won't be happy until you come home,” said the beautiful Emma.
“It shall be no longer, my dearest, than till this untoward affair is settled.”
“It won't be long, my dearest, just until this unfortunate situation is resolved.”
The Baron desired to know when the messengers were expected to return. Oswald took this opportunity to retire; he went to his own apartment, and read the letter, as follows:—
The Baron wanted to know when the messengers were supposed to come back. Oswald saw this as a chance to leave; he went to his own room and read the letter, which said:—
“The Heir of Lovel, to his dear and reverend friend, father Oswald.
“The Heir of Lovel, to his dear and respected friend, Father Oswald.
“Let my friends at the Castle of Lovel know that I live in hopes one day to see them there. If you could by any means return with the messengers, your testimony would add weight to mine; perhaps you might obtain permission to attend the Baron; I leave it to you to manage this. John Wyatt will inform you of all that has passed here, and that hitherto my success has outrun my expectation, and, almost, my wishes. I am in the high road to my inheritance; and trust that the Power who hath conducted me thus far, will not leave his work unfinished. Tell my beloved William, that I live, and hope to embrace him before long. I recommend myself to your holy prayers and blessing, and remain your son and servant, Edmund.”
“Please let my friends at the Castle of Lovel know that I hope to see them there one day. If you could return with the messengers somehow, your account would lend strength to mine; maybe you could get permission to see the Baron. I'll leave that up to you to handle. John Wyatt will fill you in on everything that has happened here, and so far, my success has exceeded my expectations and almost my desires. I'm on the right path to my inheritance, and I trust that the Power who has guided me this far won't leave the job half done. Tell my dear William that I’m alive and hope to hug him soon. I ask for your holy prayers and blessings and remain your son and servant, Edmund.”
Oswald then went to the messengers; he drew John Wyatt to a distance from the rest, and got the information he wanted. He stayed with him till he was sent for by the Baron, to whom he went directly, and prevented his questions, by saying, “I have been talking with the messengers; I find they have travelled night and day to bring the letters with all speed; they only require one night’s rest, and will be ready to set out with you to-morrow.”
Oswald then approached the messengers; he pulled John Wyatt aside from the others and got the information he needed. He stayed with him until the Baron called for him, and he went straight to him, preempting his questions by saying, “I’ve been speaking with the messengers; I’ve learned they have traveled day and night to deliver the letters as quickly as possible; they just need one night’s rest, and they’ll be ready to leave with you tomorrow.”
“‘Tis well,” said the Baron; “we will set out as soon as they are ready.”
“That's good,” said the Baron; “we'll leave as soon as they're ready.”
“My Lord,” said Oswald, “I have a favour to beg of you; it is, that I may attend you; I have seen the progress of this wonderful discovery, and I have a great desire to see the conclusion of it; perhaps my presence may be of service in the course of your business.”
“My Lord,” said Oswald, “I have a favor to ask of you; I would like to accompany you. I’ve witnessed the development of this incredible discovery, and I’m eager to see how it all turns out; maybe my presence could be helpful in your work.”
“Perhaps it may,” said the Baron; “I have no objection, if you desire to go.”
"Maybe it can," said the Baron; "I have no problem with it if you want to go."
They then separated, and went to prepare for their journey.
They then parted ways and started getting ready for their trip.
Oswald had a private interview with Joseph, whom he informed of all that he knew, and his resolution to attend the Baron in his journey to the north.
Oswald had a private meeting with Joseph, where he shared everything he knew and his decision to accompany the Baron on his trip to the north.
“I go,” said he, “to bear witness in behalf of injured innocence. If it be needful, I shall call upon you; therefore hold yourself in readiness in case you should be sent for.”
“I’m going,” he said, “to testify for the sake of wronged innocence. If it’s necessary, I’ll reach out to you; so be prepared in case you’re needed.”
“That I will,” said Joseph, “and spend my last remains of life and strength, to help my young lord to his right and title. But do they not begin to suspect who is the heir of Lovel?”
"Absolutely," Joseph said, "and I'll give everything I've got left in my life and strength to help my young lord get his rightful title. But don't they start to suspect who the heir of Lovel is?"
“Not in the least,” said Oswald; “they think him concerned in the discovery, but have no idea of his being interested in the event.”
“Not at all,” said Oswald; “they believe he's involved in the discovery, but have no idea that he cares about the outcome.”
“Oh, father!” said Joseph, “I shall think every day a week till your return; but I will no longer keep you from your repose.”
“Oh, Dad!” said Joseph, “I’ll think of every day as a week until you’re back; but I won’t keep you from your rest any longer.”
“Good night,” said Oswald; “but I have another visit to pay before I go to rest.”
“Good night,” said Oswald; “but I have one more visit to make before I go to bed.”
He left Joseph, and went on tip-toe to Mr. William’s room, and tapped at his door. He came and opened it. “What news, father?”
He left Joseph and quietly tiptoed to Mr. William’s room, tapping on his door. Mr. William came and opened it. “What’s the news, Dad?”
“Not much; I have only orders to tell you that Edmund is well, and as much your friend as ever.”
“Not much; I just have orders to let you know that Edmund is doing well and is your friend as always.”
“I guessed,” said William, “that we should hear something of him. I have still another guess.”
“I figured,” said William, “that we should hear something from him. I have one more guess.”
“What is that, my child?”
“What is that, kid?”
“That we shall see or hear of him where we are going.”
“That we will see or hear from him where we are headed.”
“It is very likely,” said Oswald; “and I would have you be prepared for it;—I am confident we shall hear nothing to his discredit.”
“It’s very likely,” said Oswald; “and I want you to be ready for it;—I’m sure we won’t hear anything bad about him.”
“I am certain of that,” said William, “and I shall rejoice to see him; I conclude that he is under the protection of Sir Philip Harclay.”
“I’m sure of it,” said William, “and I’ll be glad to see him; I believe he’s under the protection of Sir Philip Harclay.”
“He is so,” said Oswald; “I had my information from Sir Philip’s servant, who is one of the messengers, and was guide to the others in their way hither.”
“He is,” said Oswald; “I got my information from Sir Philip’s servant, who is one of the messengers and helped the others find their way here.”
After some farther conversation they separated, and each went to his repose.
After some more conversation, they parted ways and each went to rest.
The next morning the whole party set out on their journey; they travelled by easy stages on account of the Baron’s health, which began to be impaired, and arrived in health and spirits at the castle of Lord Graham, where they were received with the utmost respect and kindness by the noble master.
The next morning, the entire group started their journey; they traveled at a relaxed pace due to the Baron's declining health and arrived feeling well and cheerful at Lord Graham's castle, where they were welcomed with great respect and kindness by the noble host.
The Lord Lovel had recovered his health and strength as much as possible in the time, and was impatient to be gone from thence to his own house. He was surprised to hear of the arrival of his brother and nephews, and expressed no pleasure at the thoughts of seeing them. When Sir Philip Harclay came to pay his respects to Baron Fitz-Owen, the latter received him with civility, but with a coldness that was apparent. Sir Robert left the room, doubting his resolution. Sir Philip advanced, and took the Baron by the hand.
Lord Lovel had regained his health and strength as much as possible in that time, and he was eager to leave and go back to his own house. He was taken aback by the arrival of his brother and nephews and showed no enthusiasm about seeing them. When Sir Philip Harclay came to pay his respects to Baron Fitz-Owen, the Baron received him politely, but his coldness was noticeable. Sir Robert exited the room, uncertain about his decision. Sir Philip moved forward and shook hands with the Baron.
“My Lord,” said he, “I rejoice to see you here. I cannot be satisfied with the bare civilities of such a man as you. I aspire to your esteem, to your friendship, and I shall not be happy till I obtain them. I will make you the judge of every part of my conduct, and where you shall condemn me, I will condemn myself.”
“My Lord,” he said, “I’m really glad to see you here. I can’t be satisfied with just the polite exchanges from someone like you. I want your respect and your friendship, and I won’t be happy until I achieve that. I’ll let you judge every part of my behavior, and wherever you find me at fault, I’ll hold myself accountable.”
The Baron was softened, his noble heart felt its alliance with its counterpart, but he thought the situation of his brother demanded some reserve towards the man who sought his life; but, in spite of himself, it wore off every moment. Lord Clifford related all that had passed, with the due regard to Sir Philip’s honour; he remarked how nobly he concealed the cause of his resentment against the Lord Lovel till the day of combat, that he might not prepossess the judges against him. He enlarged on his humanity to the vanquished, on the desire he expressed to have justice done to his heirs; finally, he mentioned his great respect for the Lord Fitz-Owen, and the solicitude he shewed to have him come to settle the estate of the sick man in favour of his children. Lord Clifford also employed his son to soften Sir Robert, and to explain to him every doubtful part of Sir Philip’s behaviour.
The Baron was moved; his noble heart felt its connection with its counterpart, but he believed that his brother's situation required some caution toward the man who was after his life. Yet, despite himself, this caution faded with each moment. Lord Clifford recounted everything that had happened, giving proper acknowledgment to Sir Philip’s honor. He noted how nobly Sir Philip hid the reason for his anger against Lord Lovel until the day of the duel so he wouldn’t bias the judges against him. He emphasized Sir Philip's compassion for the defeated, his desire for justice for his heirs, and finally, his deep respect for Lord Fitz-Owen and his concern to have him come and help settle the estate of the sick man for the benefit of his children. Lord Clifford also asked his son to ease Sir Robert’s mind and clarify any ambiguous aspects of Sir Philip’s actions.
After the travellers had taken some rest, the Lord Graham proposed that they should make a visit to the sick man’s chamber. The lords sent to acquaint him they were coming to visit him, and they followed the messenger. The Lord Fitz-Owen went up to the bedside; he embraced his brother with strong emotions of concern. Sir Robert followed him; then Mr. William.
After the travelers had rested for a bit, Lord Graham suggested they visit the sick man's room. The lords informed him that they were coming, and then they followed the messenger. Lord Fitz-Owen approached the bedside and hugged his brother with deep concern. Sir Robert followed him, then Mr. William.
Lord Lovel embraced them, but said nothing; his countenance shewed his inward agitations. “Lord Fitz-Owen first broke silence.
Lord Lovel hugged them but didn't say a word; his face showed his inner turmoil. “Lord Fitz-Owen was the first to speak.
“I hope,” said he, “I see my brother better than I expected?”
“I hope,” he said, “I see my brother doing better than I expected?”
Lord Lovel bit his fingers, he pulled the bed-clothes, he seemed almost distracted; at length he broke out—
Lord Lovel bit his fingers, tugged at the bedcovers, and seemed nearly frantic; finally, he exploded—
“I owe no thanks to those who sent for my relations! Sir Philip Harclay, you have used ungenerously the advantage you have gained over me! you spared my life, only to take away my reputation. You have exposed me to strangers, and, what is worse, to my dearest friends; when I lay in a state of danger, you obliged me to say any thing, and now you take advantage of it, to ruin me in my friends’ affection. But, if I recover, you may repent it!”
“I owe no gratitude to those who called for my family! Sir Philip Harclay, you’ve unfairly exploited the advantage you have over me! You saved my life just to destroy my reputation. You’ve put me in a position where I’m exposed to strangers and, even worse, to my closest friends; when I was in danger, you forced me to say anything, and now you’re using that against me to ruin my relationships. But if I get better, you might regret it!”
Sir Philip then came forward.
Sir Philip then stepped up.
“My Lords, I shall take no notice of what this unhappy man has just now said; I shall appeal to you, as to the honourable witnesses of all that has passed; you see it was no more than necessary. I appeal to you for the motives of my treatment of him, before, at, and after our meeting. I did not take his life, as I might have done; I wished him to repent of his sins, and to make restitution of what he unjustly possesses. I was called out to do an act of justice; I had taken the heir of Lovel under my protection, my chief view was to see justice done to him;—what regarded this man was but a secondary motive. This was my end, and I will never, never lose sight of it.”
"My Lords, I won’t respond to what this unfortunate man just said; I will appeal to you as the honorable witnesses of everything that has happened; you see it was nothing more than necessary. I ask you to consider my reasons for how I treated him before, during, and after our meeting. I didn't take his life, even though I could have; I wanted him to repent for his sins and make amends for what he unjustly took. I was called to act justly; I had taken the heir of Lovel under my protection, and my main goal was to ensure justice for him—my concern for this man was merely a secondary motive. This was my purpose, and I will never, ever lose sight of it."
Lord Lovel seemed almost choaked with passion, to see every one giving some mark of approbation and respect to Sir Philip. He called out—
Lord Lovel seemed almost choked with emotion, seeing everyone showing some sign of approval and respect for Sir Philip. He called out—
“I demand to know who is this pretended heir, whom he brings out to claim my title and fortune?”
“I want to know who this fake heir is that he's bringing out to claim my title and fortune?”
“My noble auditors,” said Sir Philip, “I shall appeal to your judgment, in regard to the proofs of my ward’s birth and family; every circumstance shall be laid before you, and you shall decide upon them.
“My esteemed audience,” said Sir Philip, “I will turn to your judgment regarding the evidence of my ward’s birth and family; every detail will be presented to you, and you will make the decision on them.
“Here is a young man, supposed the son of a peasant, who, by a train of circumstances that could not have happened by human contrivance, discovers not only who were his real parents, but that they came to untimely deaths. He even discovers the different places where their bones are buried, both out of consecrated ground, and appeals to their ashes for the truth of his pretensions. He has also living proofs to offer, that will convince the most incredulous. I have deferred entering into particulars, till the arrival of Baron Fitz-Owen. I know his noble heart and honourable character, from one that has long been an eye-witness of his goodness; such is the opinion I have of his justice, that I will accept him as one of the judges in his brother’s cause. I and my ward will bring our proofs before him, and the company here present; in the course of them, it will appear that he is the best qualified of any to judge of them, because he can ascertain many of the facts we shall have occasion to mention. I will rest our cause upon their decision.”
“Here’s a young man, thought to be the son of a peasant, who, through a series of events that couldn't have been planned by anyone, finds out not only who his real parents were, but also that they both died tragically. He even uncovers the different locations where their remains are buried, all outside of consecrated ground, and appeals to their ashes to support his claims. He has living proof to offer that will convince even the most skeptical. I have held off on sharing details until Baron Fitz-Owen arrives. I know him to have a noble heart and an honorable character, from someone who has witnessed his goodness for a long time. I trust his sense of justice so much that I will accept him as one of the judges in his brother’s case. My ward and I will present our evidence to him and everyone here; throughout this, it will be clear that he is the most qualified to judge because he can verify many of the facts we’ll mention. I will rely on their decision for our case.”
Lord Graham applauded Sir Philip’s appeal, affirming his own impartiality, and calling upon Lord Clifford and his son, and also his own nephews who were present. Lord Clifford said—
Lord Graham praised Sir Philip's request, confirming his own fairness, and called on Lord Clifford and his son, as well as his own nephews who were there. Lord Clifford replied—
“Sir Philip offers fairly, and like himself; there can be no place nor persons more impartial than the present, and I presume the Lord Lovel can have no objection.”
“Sir Philip offers fairly, and in his usual way; there can be no setting or people more unbiased than the current situation, and I assume Lord Lovel won’t have any objections.”
“No objection!” answered he; “what, to be tried like a criminal, to have judges appointed over me, to decide upon my right to my own estate and title? I will not submit to such a jurisdiction!”
“No objection!” he replied; “what, to be tried like a criminal, to have judges appointed over me, to decide my rights to my own property and title? I won’t accept such authority!”
“Then,” said Sir Philip, “you had rather be tried by the laws of the land, and have them pronounce sentence upon you? Take your choice, sir; if you refuse the one, you shall be certain of the other.”
“Then,” said Sir Philip, “you’d prefer to be tried by the laws of the land and have them pass judgment on you? Make your choice, sir; if you refuse one, you’ll definitely get the other.”
Lord Clifford then said—“You will allow Lord Lovel to consider of the proposal; he will consult his friends, and be determined by their advice.”
Lord Clifford then said, “You’ll let Lord Lovel think about the proposal; he’ll talk to his friends and make a decision based on their advice.”
Lord Fitz-Owen said—“I am very much surprised at what I have heard. I should be glad to know all that Sir Philip Harclay has to say for his ward, that I may judge what my brother has to hope or fear; I will then give my best advice, or offer my mediation, as he may stand in need of them.”
Lord Fitz-Owen said, “I’m really surprised by what I’ve heard. I would like to know everything Sir Philip Harclay has to say about his ward so I can assess what my brother has to hope for or worry about. After that, I’ll provide my best advice or offer my help, depending on what he needs.”
“You say well,” replied Lord Graham, “and pray let us come directly to the point; Sir Philip, you will introduce your ward to this company, and enter upon your proofs.”
“You're right,” replied Lord Graham. “Now, let's get straight to the point; Sir Philip, please introduce your ward to everyone here and present your evidence.”
Sir Philip bowed to the company; he went out and brought in Edmund, encouraging him by the way; he presented him to Baron Fitz-Owen, who looked very serious.
Sir Philip nodded to the group; he stepped out and brought in Edmund, giving him some encouragement along the way; he introduced him to Baron Fitz-Owen, who appeared quite serious.
“Edmund Twyford,” said he, “are you the heir of the house of Lovel?”
“Edmund Twyford,” he said, “are you the heir of the Lovel estate?”
“I am, my Lord,” said Edmund, bowing to the ground; “the proofs will appear; but I am, at the same time, the most humble and grateful of all your servants, and the servant of your virtues.”
“I am, my Lord,” said Edmund, bowing to the ground; “the evidence will come to light; but I am also the most humble and grateful of all your servants, and a servant to your virtues.”
Sir Robert rose up, and was going to leave the room.
Sir Robert got up and was about to leave the room.
“Son Robert, stay,” said the Baron; “if there is any fraud, you will be pleased to detect it, and, if all that is affirmed be true, you will not shut your eyes against the light; you are concerned in this business; hear it in silence, and let reason be arbiter in your cause.”
“Son Robert, stay,” said the Baron; “if there’s any dishonesty, you’ll want to spot it, and if everything that’s been said is true, you won’t ignore the truth; you’re involved in this matter; listen quietly, and let reason guide your judgment.”
He bowed to his father, bit his lip, and retired to the window. William nodded to Edmund, and was silent. All the company had their eyes fixed on the young man, who stood in the midst, casting down his eyes with modest respect to the audience; while Sir Philip related all the material circumstances of his life, the wonderful gradation by which he came to the knowledge of his birth, the adventures of the haunted apartment, the discovery of the fatal closet, and the presumptive proofs that Lord Lovel was buried there. At this part of his narration, Lord Fitz-Owen interrupted him.
He bowed to his father, bit his lip, and went over to the window. William nodded at Edmund and remained quiet. Everyone in the room was focused on the young man, who stood in the center, looking down with modest respect at the audience, while Sir Philip shared all the key details of his life: the remarkable journey that led him to learn about his origins, the adventures in the haunted room, the discovery of the hidden closet, and the strong indications that Lord Lovel was buried there. At this point in his story, Lord Fitz-Owen interrupted him.
“Where is this closet you talk of? for I and my sons went over the apartment since Edmund’s departure, and found no such place as you describe.”
“Where is this closet you’re talking about? My sons and I searched the apartment since Edmund left, and we didn’t find any place like you described.”
“My Lord,” said Edmund, “I can account for it: the door is covered with tapestry, the same as the room, and you might easily overlook it; but I have a witness here,” said he, and putting his hand into his bosom, he drew out the key. “If this is not the key of that closet, let me be deemed an impostor, and all I say a falsehood; I will risk my pretensions upon this proof.”
“My Lord,” Edmund said, “I can explain: the door is covered with the same tapestry as the room, so you might easily miss it; but I have a witness here,” he added, and reaching into his chest pocket, he pulled out the key. “If this isn’t the key to that closet, consider me an impostor and everything I’ve said a lie; I’ll stake my claims on this proof.”
“And for what purpose did you take it away?” said the Baron.
“And why did you take it away?” said the Baron.
“To prevent any person from going into it,” replied Edmund; “I have vowed to keep it till I shall open that closet before witnesses appointed for that purpose.”
“To stop anyone from entering it,” Edmund replied, “I’ve promised to keep it locked until I open that closet in front of witnesses chosen for that purpose.”
“Proceed, sir,” said the Baron Fitz-Owen.
“Go ahead, sir,” said the Baron Fitz-Owen.
Sir Philip then related the conversation between Edmund and Margery Twyford, his supposed mother.
Sir Philip then shared the conversation between Edmund and Margery Twyford, who he believed was his mother.
Lord Fitz-Owen seemed in the utmost surprise. He exclaimed, “Can this be true? strange discovery! unfortunate child!”
Lord Fitz-Owen looked completely shocked. He exclaimed, “Is this really true? What a strange discovery! Poor child!”
Edmund’s tears bore witness to his veracity. He was obliged to hide his face, he lifted up his clasped hands to heaven, and was in great emotions during all this part of the relation; while Lord Lovel groaned, and seemed in great agitation.
Edmund's tears showed he was telling the truth. He had to hide his face, raised his clasped hands to heaven, and was very emotional throughout this part of the story, while Lord Lovel groaned and appeared to be in deep distress.
Sir Philip then addressed himself to Lord Fitz-Owen.
Sir Philip then turned to Lord Fitz-Owen.
“My Lord, there was another person present at the conversation between Edmund and his foster-mother, who can witness to all that passed; perhaps your lordship can tell who that was?”
“My Lord, there was another person present during the conversation between Edmund and his foster mother who can testify to everything that happened; perhaps your lordship knows who that was?”
“It was father Oswald,” replied the Baron; “I well remember that he went with him at his request; let him be called in.”
“It was Father Oswald,” the Baron replied. “I clearly remember that he went with him at his request; have him come in.”
He was sent for, and came immediately. The Baron desired him to relate all that passed between Edmund and his mother.
He was called in and arrived right away. The Baron asked him to share everything that happened between Edmund and his mother.
Oswald then began—
Oswald then started—
“Since I am now properly called upon to testify what I know concerning this young man, I will speak the truth, without fear or favour of any one; and I will swear, by the rules of my holy order, to the truth of what I shall relate.”
“Now that I'm officially asked to share what I know about this young man, I will tell the truth, without fear or favoritism towards anyone; and I will swear, by the principles of my sacred order, to the truth of what I’m about to say.”
He then gave a particular account of all that passed on that occasion, and mentioned the tokens found on both the infant and his mother.
He then provided a detailed account of everything that happened on that occasion and mentioned the evidence found on both the baby and his mother.
“Where are these tokens to be seen?” said the Lord Clifford.
“Where can we see these tokens?” asked Lord Clifford.
“I have them here, my lord,” said Edmund, “and I keep them as my greatest treasures.”
“I have them here, my lord,” said Edmund, “and I keep them as my most valued treasures.”
He then produced them before all the company.
He then showed them to everyone present.
“There is no appearance of any fraud or collusion,” said Lord Graham; “if any man thinks he sees any, let him speak.”
“There’s no sign of any fraud or collusion,” said Lord Graham. “If anyone thinks they see something, let them speak up.”
“Pray, my lord, suffer me to speak a word,” said Sir Robert. “Do you remember that I hinted my suspicions concerning father Oswald, the night our kinsmen lay in the east apartment?”
“Please, my lord, let me say something,” said Sir Robert. “Do you remember when I mentioned my concerns about Father Oswald, the night our relatives were in the east room?”
“I do,” said the Baron.
"I do," the Baron said.
“Well, sir, it now appears that he did know more than he would tell us; you find he is very deep in all Edmund’s secrets, and you may judge what were his motives for undertaking this journey.”
"Well, sir, it seems he knew more than he let on; he is clearly very involved in all of Edmund’s secrets, and you can guess what his reasons were for taking this trip."
“I observe what you say,” answered his father, “but let us hear all that Oswald has to say; I will be as impartial as possible.”
“I hear what you're saying,” replied his father, “but let's listen to everything Oswald has to say; I’ll be as fair as I can.”
“My lord,” returned Oswald, “I beg you also to recollect what I said, on the night your son speaks of, concerning secrecy in certain matters.”
“My lord,” Oswald replied, “I urge you to remember what I mentioned on the night your son referred to, about keeping certain things private.”
“I remember that also,” said the Baron; “but proceed.”
“I remember that too,” said the Baron; “but go ahead.”
“My lord,” continued Oswald, “I knew more than I thought myself at liberty to disclose at that time; but I will now tell you every thing. I saw there was something more than common in the accidents that befell this young man, and in his being called out to sleep in the east apartment; I earnestly desired him to let me be with him on the second night, to which he consented reluctantly; we heard a great noise in the rooms underneath, we went down stairs together; I saw him open the fatal closet, I heard groans that pierced me to the heart, I kneeled down and prayed for the repose of the spirit departed; I found a seal, with the arms of Lovel engraven upon it, which I gave to Edmund, and he now has it in his possession. He enjoined me to keep secret what I had seen and heard, till the time should come to declare it. I conceived that I was called to be a witness of these things; besides, my curiosity was excited to know the event; I, therefore, desired to be present at the interview between him and his mother, which was affecting beyond expression. I heard what I have now declared as nearly as my memory permits me. I hope no impartial person will blame me for any part of my conduct; but if they should, I do not repent it. If I should forfeit the favour of the rich and great, I shall have acquitted myself to God and my conscience. I have no worldly ends to answer; I plead the cause of the injured orphan; and I think, also, that I second the designs of Providence.”
“My lord,” Oswald continued, “I knew more than I thought I should reveal at that time, but now I will tell you everything. I sensed there was something unusual about the incidents involving this young man and his invitation to sleep in the east room. I really wanted to be with him on the second night, and he reluctantly agreed; we heard a loud noise coming from the rooms below us, so we went downstairs together. I saw him open the tragic closet, and I heard groans that pierced my heart. I knelt and prayed for the soul that had departed. I found a seal with the Lovel family crest on it, which I gave to Edmund, and he still has it. He asked me to keep quiet about what I had seen and heard until the time was right to share it. I felt I was meant to witness these events; also, my curiosity was piqued about what would happen next. Therefore, I wanted to be present at the meeting between him and his mother, which was incredibly touching. I remember what I’ve just shared as best as I can. I hope no fair-minded person will judge me harshly for my actions; but if they do, I don’t regret it. If I lose the favor of the wealthy and powerful, I will at least have been true to God and my conscience. I have no personal agendas; I advocate for the wronged orphan; and I believe I’m also supporting the will of Providence.”
“You have well spoken, father,” said the Lord Clifford; “your testimony is indeed of consequence.
“You’ve spoken well, father,” said Lord Clifford; “your testimony really matters.”
“It is amazing and convincing,” said Lord Graham; “and the whole story is so well connected, that I can see nothing to make us doubt the truth of it; but let us examine the proofs.”
“It’s impressive and convincing,” said Lord Graham. “The entire story is so well connected that I see no reason to doubt its truth, but let’s look at the evidence.”
Edmund gave into their hands the necklace and earrings; he showed them the locket with the cypher of Lovel, and the seal with the arms; he told them the cloak, in which he was wrapped, was in the custody of his foster-mother, who would produce it on demand. He begged that some proper persons might be commissioned to go with him to examine whether or no the bodies of his parents were buried where he affirmed; adding, that he put his pretensions into their hands with pleasure, relying entirely upon their honour and justice.
Edmund handed over the necklace and earrings; he showed them the locket with the Lovel initials and the seal with the coat of arms. He mentioned that the cloak he was wearing was with his foster mother, who would provide it upon request. He requested that some trustworthy individuals be assigned to accompany him to check if his parents' bodies were buried where he claimed. He added that he confidently placed his claims in their hands, relying completely on their honor and fairness.
During this interesting scene, the criminal covered his face, and was silent; but he sent forth bitter sighs and groans that denoted the anguish of his heart. At length, Lord Graham, in compassion to him, proposed that they should retire and consider of the proofs; adding, “Lord Lovel must needs be fatigued; we will resume the subject in his presence, when he is disposed to receive us.”
During this compelling scene, the criminal covered his face and stayed quiet; however, he let out bitter sighs and groans that showed the pain in his heart. Finally, Lord Graham, feeling pity for him, suggested that they step away to gather their thoughts, adding, “Lord Lovel must be tired; we’ll pick this up again in his presence when he’s ready to see us.”
Sir Philip Harclay approached the bed; “Sir,” said he, “I now leave you in the hands of your own relations; they are men of strict honour, and I confide in them to take care of you and of your concerns.”
Sir Philip Harclay walked over to the bed. “Sir,” he said, “I’m now leaving you in the care of your family. They are honorable men, and I trust them to look after you and your affairs.”
They then went out of the room, leaving only the Lord Fitz-Owen and his sons with the criminal. They discoursed of the wonderful story of Edmund’s birth, and the principal events of his life.
They then left the room, leaving only Lord Fitz-Owen and his sons with the criminal. They talked about the amazing story of Edmund’s birth and the key events of his life.
After dinner, Sir Philip requested another conference with the Lords, and their principal friends. There were present also Father Oswald, and Lord Graham’s confessor, who had taken the Lord Lovel’s confession, Edmund, and Zadisky. “Now, gentlemen,” said Sir Philip, “I desire to know your opinion of our proofs, and your advice upon them.”
After dinner, Sir Philip asked for another meeting with the Lords and their close associates. Father Oswald was also there, along with Lord Graham’s confessor, who had heard Lord Lovel’s confession, Edmund, and Zadisky. “Now, gentlemen,” said Sir Philip, “I want to hear your thoughts on our evidence and your advice about it.”
Lord Graham replied, “I am desired to speak for the rest. We think there are strong presumptive proofs that this young man is the true heir of Lovel; but they ought to be confirmed and authenticated. Of the murder of the late Lord there is no doubt; the criminal hath confessed it, and the circumstances confirm it; the proofs of his crime are so connected with those of the young man’s birth, that one cannot be public without the other. We are desirous to do justice; and yet are unwilling, for the Lord Fitz-Owen’s sake, to bring the criminal to public shame and punishment. We wish to find out a medium; we therefore desire Sir Philip to make proposals for his ward, and let Lord Fitz-Owen answer for himself and his brother, and we will be moderators between them.”
Lord Graham replied, “I’ve been asked to speak for the others. We believe there’s strong evidence that this young man is the true heir of Lovel; however, it needs to be confirmed and verified. There’s no doubt about the murder of the late Lord; the criminal has admitted it, and the circumstances support this. The evidence of his crime is so tied to the young man’s lineage that one cannot be revealed without the other. We want to do what’s right, but we’re also reluctant, for Lord Fitz-Owen’s sake, to bring the criminal to public disgrace and punishment. We’re looking for a way to resolve this; therefore, we’d like Sir Philip to propose something for his ward, and let Lord Fitz-Owen speak for himself and his brother, and we will mediate between them.”
Here every one expressed approbation, and called upon Sir Philip to make his demands.
Everyone here voiced their approval and urged Sir Philip to state his requests.
“If,” said he, “I were to demand strict justice, I should not be satisfied with any thing less than the life of the criminal; but I am a Christian soldier, the disciple of Him who came into the world to save sinners;—for His sake,” continued he, crossing himself, “I forego my revenge, I spare the guilty. If Heaven gives him time for repentance, man should not deny it. It is my ward’s particular request, that I will not bring shame upon the house of his benefactor, the Lord Fitz-Owen, for whom he hath a filial affection and profound veneration. My proposals are these:—First, that the criminal make restitution of the title and estate, obtained with so much injustice and cruelty, to the lawful heir, whom he shall acknowledge such before proper witnesses. Secondly, that he shall surrender his own lawful inheritance and personal estate into the hands of the Lord Fitz-Owen, in trust for his sons, who are his heirs of blood. Thirdly, that he shall retire into a religious house, or else quit the kingdom in three months time; and, in either case, those who enjoy his fortune shall allow him a decent annuity, that he may not want the comforts of life. By the last, I disable him from the means of doing further mischief, and enable him to devote the remainder of his days to penitence. These are my proposals, and I give him four-and-twenty hours to consider of them; if he refuses to comply with them, I shall be obliged to proceed to severer measures, and to a public prosecution. But the goodness of the Lord Fitz-Owen bids me expect, from his influence with his brother, a compliance with proposals made out of respect to his honourable character.”
“If,” he said, “if I were to demand strict justice, I wouldn’t settle for anything less than the life of the criminal. But I am a Christian soldier, a follower of the one who came into the world to save sinners;—for His sake,” he continued, crossing himself, “I let go of my desire for revenge, I spare the guilty. If Heaven gives him the chance to repent, man shouldn’t deny that. It’s my ward’s specific request that I not bring shame upon the house of his benefactor, Lord Fitz-Owen, for whom he feels a deep affection and respect. Here are my proposals:—First, that the criminal return the title and estate, obtained through such injustice and cruelty, to the rightful heir, whom he shall recognize as such before proper witnesses. Second, that he surrender his own lawful inheritance and personal estate into the hands of Lord Fitz-Owen, in trust for his sons, who are his blood heirs. Third, that he either enter a religious house or leave the kingdom within three months; and in either case, those benefiting from his fortune shall provide him a decent annuity so that he won’t lack life’s comforts. With the last condition, I prevent him from causing further harm and allow him to dedicate the rest of his days to repentance. These are my proposals, and I give him twenty-four hours to consider them; if he refuses to comply, I’ll have to take stricter measures and pursue a public prosecution. But the kindness of Lord Fitz-Owen makes me hopeful that, due to his influence with his brother, he will agree to these proposals made out of respect for his honorable character.”
Lord Graham applauded the humanity, prudence, and piety of Sir Philip’s proposals. He enforced them with all his influence and eloquence. Lord Clifford seconded him; and the rest gave tokens of approbation.
Lord Graham praised the kindness, wisdom, and integrity of Sir Philip's proposals. He supported them with all his influence and persuasive speech. Lord Clifford backed him up, and the others showed their approval.
Sir Robert Fitz-Owen then rose up. “I beg leave to observe to the company, who are going to dispose so generously of another man’s property, that my father purchased the castle and estate of the house of Lovel; who is to repay him the money for it?”
Sir Robert Fitz-Owen then stood up. “I’d like to point out to everyone, who is about to generously hand over another person’s property, that my father bought the castle and estate of the house of Lovel; who is going to refund him the money for it?”
Sir Philip then said, “I have also a question to ask. Who is to pay the arrears of my ward’s estate, which he has unjustly been kept out of these one-and-twenty years? Let Lord Clifford answer to both points, for he is not interested in either.”
Sir Philip then said, “I have a question to ask. Who will pay the back payments for my ward’s estate, which he has unfairly been denied for these twenty-one years? Let Lord Clifford answer both questions, as he has no stake in either.”
Lord Clifford smiled.
Lord Clifford grinned.
“I think,” returned he, “the first question is answered by the second, and that the parties concerned should set one against the other, especially as Lord Fitz-Owen’s children will inherit the fortune, which includes the purchase-money.”
“I think,” he replied, “the first question is answered by the second, and that the parties involved should set one against the other, especially since Lord Fitz-Owen’s children will inherit the fortune, which includes the purchase money.”
Lord Graham said, “This determination is both equitable and generous, and I hope will answer the expectations on all sides.”
Lord Graham said, “This decision is fair and generous, and I hope it meets everyone’s expectations.”
“I have another proposal to make to my Lord Fitz-Owen,” said Sir Philip; “but I first wait for the acceptance of those already made.”
“I have another suggestion for my Lord Fitz-Owen,” said Sir Philip; “but first I’ll wait for the response to the proposals I’ve already made.”
Lord Fitz-Owen replied, “I shall report them to my brother, and acquaint the company with his resolution to-morrow.”
Lord Fitz-Owen replied, “I’ll tell my brother about them and let the group know his decision tomorrow.”
They then separated; and the Baron, with his sons, returned to the sick man’s chamber; there he exhorted his brother, with the piety of a confessor, to repent of his sins and make atonement for them. He made known Sir Philip’s proposals, and observed on the wonderful discovery of his crime, and the punishment that followed it. “Your repentance,” continued he, “may be accepted, and your crime may yet be pardoned. If you continue refractory, and refuse to make atonement, you will draw down upon you a severer punishment.”
They then parted ways, and the Baron, along with his sons, returned to the sick man's room. There, he urged his brother, with the sincerity of a confessor, to repent for his sins and make amends. He shared Sir Philip’s proposals and remarked on the astonishing revelation of his wrongdoing and the consequences that followed. “Your repentance,” he continued, “might be accepted, and your crime could still be forgiven. If you remain obstinate and refuse to make amends, you will bring upon yourself a harsher punishment.”
The criminal would not confess, and yet could not deny, the truth and justice of his observations. The Baron spent several hours in his brother’s chamber. He sent for a priest, who took his confession; and they both sat up with him all night, advising, persuading, and exhorting him to do justice, and to comply with the proposals. He was unwilling to give up the world, and yet more so to become the object of public shame, disgrace, and punishment.
The criminal wouldn't admit to it, but he couldn't deny the truth and justice of his insights. The Baron spent several hours in his brother's room. He called for a priest, who heard his confession; and they both stayed up with him all night, advising, persuading, and encouraging him to do the right thing and accept the proposals. He was reluctant to let go of his worldly life, but even more hesitant to become a target of public shame, disgrace, and punishment.
The next day, Lord Fitz-Owen summoned the company into his brother’s chamber, and there declared, in his name, that he accepted Sir Philip Harclay’s proposals; that, if the young man could, as he promised, direct them to the places where his parents were buried, and if his birth should be authenticated by his foster-parents, he should be acknowledged the heir of the house of Lovel. That to be certified of these things, they must commission proper persons to go with him for this purpose; and, in case the truth should be made plain, they should immediately put him in possession of the castle and estate, in the state it was. He desired Lord Graham and Lord Clifford to chuse the commissioners, and gave Sir Philip and Edmund a right to add to them, each, another person. [sic]
The next day, Lord Fitz-Owen called everyone into his brother’s room and announced, on his behalf, that he accepted Sir Philip Harclay’s proposals. He stated that if the young man could, as promised, show them the places where his parents were buried, and if his birth could be verified by his foster parents, he would be recognized as the heir of the Lovel family. To confirm these matters, they would need to appoint appropriate individuals to accompany him for this purpose; and if the truth was established, they would immediately give him control of the castle and estate as it was. He asked Lord Graham and Lord Clifford to choose the commissioners and allowed Sir Philip and Edmund to each add another person to the list.
Lord Graham named the eldest son of Lord Clifford, and the other, in return, named his nephew; they also chose the priest, Lord Graham’s confessor, and the eldest son of Baron Fitz-Owen, to his great mortification. Sir Philip appointed Mr. William Fitz-Owen, and Edmund named father Oswald; they chose out the servants to attend them, who were also to be witnesses of all that should pass. Lord Clifford proposed to Baron Fitz-Owen, that, as soon as the commissioners were set out, the remainder of the company should adjourn to his seat in Cumberland, whither Lord Graham should be invited to accompany them, and to stay till this affair was decided. After some debate, this was agreed to; and, at the same time, that the criminal should be kept with them till every thing was properly settled.
Lord Graham named the eldest son of Lord Clifford, and in return, Lord Clifford named his nephew; they also picked Lord Graham’s confessor, the priest, and the eldest son of Baron Fitz-Owen, much to his embarrassment. Sir Philip chose Mr. William Fitz-Owen, and Edmund selected Father Oswald; they picked the servants to accompany them, who would also be witnesses to everything that happened. Lord Clifford suggested to Baron Fitz-Owen that, as soon as the commissioners set out, the rest of the group should head to his estate in Cumberland, where Lord Graham should be invited to join them and stay until this matter was resolved. After some discussion, they agreed to this plan and decided that the accused should stay with them until everything was properly sorted out.
Lord Fitz-Owen gave his son William the charge to receive and entertain the commissioners at the castle; But, before they set out, Sir Philip had a conference with Lord Fitz-Owen, concerning the surrender of the castle; in which he insisted on the furniture and stock of the farm, in consideration of the arrears. Lord Fitz-Owen slightly mentioned the young man’s education and expences. Sir Philip answered, “You are right, my Lord; I had not thought of this point; we owe you, in this respect, more than we can ever repay. But you know not half the respect and affection Edmund bears for you. When restitution of his title and fortune are fully made, his happiness will still depend on you.”
Lord Fitz-Owen asked his son William to welcome and host the commissioners at the castle. But before they left, Sir Philip had a discussion with Lord Fitz-Owen about surrendering the castle, during which he emphasized the need for the furniture and livestock from the farm, considering the unpaid debts. Lord Fitz-Owen briefly referenced the young man’s education and expenses. Sir Philip replied, “You’re right, my Lord; I hadn’t considered that. We owe you more than we can ever repay for this. But you don’t know how much respect and affection Edmund has for you. When he gets back his title and fortune, his happiness will still depend on you.”
“How on me?” said the Baron.
“How on me?” said the Baron.
“Why, he will not be happy unless you honour him with your notice and esteem; but this is not all, I must hope that you will do still more for him.”
“Why, he won’t be happy unless you acknowledge him and hold him in high regard; but that’s not all, I have to hope that you’ll do even more for him.”
“Indeed,” said the Baron, “he has put my regard for him to a severe proof; what further can he expect from me?”
“Really,” said the Baron, “he’s really tested my feelings for him; what more can he expect from me?”
“My dear Lord, be not offended, I have only one more proposal to make to you; if you refuse it, I can allow for you; and I confess it requires a greatness of mind, but not more than you possess, to grant it.”
“My dear Lord, please don’t take this the wrong way, but I have just one more suggestion for you. If you turn it down, I can understand; and I admit it takes a certain level of greatness to agree to it, but not more than you have.”
“Well, sir, speak your demand.”
"Well, sir, state your request."
“Say rather my request; it is this: Cease to look upon Edmund as the enemy of your house; look upon him as a son, and make him so indeed.”
“Instead, let me make my request clear: Stop seeing Edmund as the enemy of your family; see him as a son, and treat him as one too.”
“How say you, Sir Philip? my son!”
“How do you feel about it, Sir Philip? my son!”
“Yes, my lord, give him your daughter. He is already your son in filial affection; your son William and he are sworn brothers; what remains but to make him yours? He deserves such a parent, you such a son; and you will, by this means, ingraft into your family, the name, title, and estate of Lovel, which will be entailed on your posterity for ever.”
“Yes, my lord, give him your daughter. He already feels like your son; he and your son William are like sworn brothers. What’s left to do but make him officially yours? He deserves a father like you, and you deserve a son like him; by doing this, you will bring the name, title, and estate of Lovel into your family, which will be passed down to your descendants forever.”
“This offer requires much consideration,” returned the Baron.
“This offer needs a lot of thought,” replied the Baron.
“Suffer me to suggest some hints to you,” said Sir Philip. “This match is, I think, verily pointed out by Providence, which hath conducted the dear boy through so many dangers, and brought him within view of his happiness; look on him as the precious relic of a noble house, the son of my dearest friend! or look on him as my son and heir, and let me, as his father, implore you to consent to his marriage with your daughter.”
“Let me offer you some suggestions,” said Sir Philip. “I truly believe this match is meant to be, as Providence has guided the dear boy through so many dangers and brought him close to his happiness. See him as the precious legacy of a noble family, the son of my closest friend! Or consider him as my son and heir, and let me, as his father, ask you to agree to his marriage with your daughter.”
The Baron’s heart was touched, he turned away his face.
The Baron's heart was moved, and he turned away his face.
“Oh, Sir Philip Harclay, what a friend are you! why should such a man be our enemy?”
“Oh, Sir Philip Harclay, what a friend you are! Why should someone like you be our enemy?”
“My lord,” said Sir Philip, “we are not, cannot be enemies; our hearts are already allied; and I am certain we shall one day be dear friends.”
“My lord,” said Sir Philip, “we are not, and cannot be, enemies; our hearts are already united; and I’m sure we will one day be good friends.”
The Baron suppressed his emotions, but Sir Philip saw into his heart.
The Baron hid his feelings, but Sir Philip could see what was in his heart.
“I must consult my eldest son,” returned he.
"I need to check with my oldest son," he replied.
“Then,” replied Sir Philip, “I foresee much difficulty; he is prejudiced against Edmund, and thinks the restitution of his inheritance an injury to your family. Hereafter he will see this alliance in a different light, and will rejoice that such a brother is added to the family; but, at present, he will set his face against it. However, we will not despair; virtue and resolution will surmount all obstacles. Let me call in young Lovel.”
“Then,” replied Sir Philip, “I see a lot of challenges ahead; he has a bias against Edmund and sees the return of his inheritance as a threat to your family. In the future, he'll view this connection differently and will be glad to have such a brother in the family; but right now, he’s going to oppose it. Still, we won’t lose hope; good character and determination can overcome any hurdles. Let me bring in young Lovel.”
He brought Edmund to the Baron, and acquainted him with the proposal he had been making in his name, my Lord’s answers, and the objections he feared on the part of Sir Robert. Edmund kneeled to the Baron; he took his hand and pressed it to his lips.
He brought Edmund to the Baron and updated him on the proposal he had made on his behalf, as well as the Lord's responses and the concerns he had about Sir Robert's objections. Edmund knelt before the Baron, took his hand, and pressed it to his lips.
“Best of men! of parents! of patrons!” said he, “I will ever be your son in filial affection, whether I have the honour to be legally so or not; not one of your own children can feel a stronger sense of love and duty.”
“Best of men! Of parents! Of supporters!” he said, “I will always be your son in love and respect, whether I have the honor of being your legal child or not; none of your own children can feel a stronger sense of love and duty.”
“Tell me,” said the Baron, “do you love my daughter?”
“Tell me,” said the Baron, “do you love my daughter?”
“I do, my lord, with the most ardent affection; I never loved any woman but her; and, if I am so unfortunate as to be refused her, I will not marry at all. Oh, my Lord, reject not my honest suit! Your alliance will give me consequence with myself, it will excite me to act worthy of the station to which I am exalted; if you refuse me, I shall seem an abject wretch, disdained by those whom my heart claims relation to; your family are the whole world to me. Give me your lovely daughter! give me also your son, my beloved William; and let me share with them the fortune Providence bestows upon me. But what is title or fortune, if I am deprived of the society of those I love?”
“I do, my lord, with the deepest affection; I have never loved any woman but her; and if I am unfortunate enough to be denied her, I won't marry at all. Oh, my Lord, please don't turn down my sincere request! Your connection will give me a sense of worth, it will inspire me to act deserving of the rank I've been given; if you reject me, I will feel like a miserable outcast, shunned by those my heart claims to be connected to; your family means everything to me. Please give me your beautiful daughter! Also, give me your son, my dear William; and let me share with them the blessings that fate has in store for me. But what good is status or wealth if I'm missing the company of those I love?”
“Edmund,” said the Baron, “you have a noble friend; but you have a stronger in my heart, which I think was implanted there by Heaven to aid its own purposes. I feel a variety of emotions of different kinds, and am afraid to trust my own heart with you. But answer me a question: Are you assured of my daughter’s consent? have you solicited her favour? have you gained her affections?”
“Edmund,” said the Baron, “you have a loyal friend; but you have a stronger ally in my heart, which I believe was placed there by Heaven to serve its own intentions. I experience a mix of emotions, and I’m hesitant to trust my own feelings with you. But tell me this: Are you certain of my daughter’s consent? Have you sought her favor? Have you won her affection?”
“Never, my lord. I am incapable of so base an action; I have loved her at an humble distance; but, in my situation, I should have thought it a violation of all the laws of gratitude and hospitality to have presumed to speak the sentiments of my heart.”
“Never, my lord. I can't do something so low. I have loved her from a distance; however, given my situation, I would have thought it a betrayal of all laws of gratitude and hospitality to presume to share the feelings of my heart.”
“Then you have acted with unquestionable honour on this, and, I must say, on all other occasions.”
“Then you have acted with undeniable honor in this, and I have to say, in all other situations as well.”
“Your approbation, my lord, is the first wish of my life; it is the seal of my honour and happiness.”
"Your approval, my lord, is my foremost desire; it is the stamp of my honor and happiness."
Sir Philip smiled: “My Lord Fitz-Owen, I am jealous of Edmund’s preferable regard for you; it is just the same now as formerly.”
Sir Philip smiled, "My Lord Fitz-Owen, I'm envious of Edmund's more favorable opinion of you; it's exactly the same now as it was before."
Edmund came to Sir Philip, he threw himself into his arms, he wept, he was overpowered with the feelings of his heart; he prayed to Heaven to strengthen his mind to support his inexpressible sensations.
Edmund approached Sir Philip, threw himself into his arms, cried, and was overwhelmed by his emotions; he prayed to Heaven to give him the strength to handle his indescribable feelings.
“I am overwhelmed with obligation,” said he; “oh, best of friends, teach me, like you, to make my actions speak for me!”
“I’m feeling really overwhelmed with responsibilities,” he said; “oh, my dear friend, please show me how to let my actions speak for me, just like you do!”
“Enough, Edmund; I know your heart, and that is my security. My lord, speak to him, and bring him to himself, by behaving coldly to him, if you can.”
“Enough, Edmund; I know your heart, and that’s my assurance. My lord, talk to him and help him regain himself by being distant with him, if you can.”
The Baron said, “I must not trust myself with you, you make a child of me. I will only add, gain my son Robert’s favour, and be assured of mine; I owe some respect to the heir of my family; he is brave, honest, and sincere; your enemies are separated from him, you have William’s influence in your behalf; make one effort, and let me know the result.”
The Baron said, “I can’t trust myself around you, you make me feel like a fool. I’ll just add that if you win my son Robert’s favor, you’ll have mine as well; I owe some respect to the heir of my family. He’s brave, honest, and sincere; your enemies are apart from him, and you have William’s support on your side. Make one more effort, and let me know what happens.”
Edmund kissed his hand in transports of joy and gratitude.
Edmund kissed his hand in a burst of joy and gratitude.
“I will not lose a moment,” said he; “I fly to obey your commands.”
“I won't waste any time,” he said; “I'm rushing to follow your orders.”
Edmund went immediately to his friend William, and related all that had passed between the Baron, Sir Philip, and himself. William promised him his interest in the warmest manner; he recapitulated all that had passed in the castle since his departure; but he guarded his sister’s delicacy, till it should be resolved to give way to his address. They both consulted young Clifford, who had conceived an affection to Edmund for his amiable qualities, and to William for his generous friendship for him. He promised them his assistance, as Sir Robert seemed desirous to cultivate his friendship. Accordingly, they both attacked him with the whole artillery of friendship and persuasion. Clifford urged the merits of Edmund, and the advantages of his alliance. William enforced his arguments by a retrospect of Edmund’s past life; and observed, that every obstacle thrown in his way had brought his enemies to shame, and increase of honour to himself. “I say nothing,” continued he, “of his noble qualities and affectionate heart; those who have been so many years his companions, can want no proofs of it.”
Edmund immediately went to his friend William and shared everything that had happened between the Baron, Sir Philip, and himself. William promised to help him enthusiastically; he went over everything that had taken place in the castle since Edmund had left, but he was careful to protect his sister’s feelings until it was decided to approach her. They both consulted young Clifford, who had developed a fondness for Edmund because of his kind qualities and for William because of his loyal friendship. He offered to help them, as Sir Robert seemed eager to build a friendship with him. So, they both confronted him with all the charm and persuasion they could muster. Clifford highlighted Edmund's worth and the benefits of forming an alliance with him. William supported his arguments by reflecting on Edmund's past, noting that every challenge thrown at him had backfired on his enemies and brought him more honor. “I won’t even mention,” he continued, “his noble qualities and kind heart; those who have been his friends for so many years have no need for proof of that.”
“We know your attachment to him, sir,” said Sir Robert; “and, in consequence, your partiality.”
“We understand your connection to him, sir,” said Sir Robert; “and, as a result, your favoritism.”
“Nay,” replied William, “you are sensible of the truth of my assertions; and, I am confident, would have loved him yourself, but for the insinuations of his enemies. But if he should make good his assertions, even you must be convinced of his veracity.”
“Not at all,” replied William, “you know my claims are true; and I’m sure you would have loved him too, if it weren’t for the suggestions of his enemies. But if he proves his claims, even you will have to believe in his honesty.”
“And you would have my father give him your sister upon this uncertainty?”
“And you want my father to give him your sister based on this uncertainty?”
“No, sir, but upon these conditions.”
“No, sir, but under these conditions.”
“But suppose he does not make them good?”
“But what if he doesn't make them better?”
“Then I will be of your party, and give up his interest.”
“Then I will be on your side and give up his interest.”
“Very well, sir; my father may do as he pleases; but I cannot agree to give my sister to one who has always stood in the way of our family, and now turns us out of our own house.”
“Alright, sir; my dad can do whatever he wants; but I can't agree to give my sister to someone who has always been a barrier to our family, and now is kicking us out of our own home.”
“I am sorry, brother, you see his pretensions in so wrong a light; but if you think there is any imposture in the case, go with us, and be a witness of all that passes.”
“I’m sorry, brother, but you’re seeing his claims in such a misguided way; however, if you believe there’s any trickery involved, come with us and see everything for yourself.”
“No, not I; if Edmund is to be master of the castle, I will never more set my foot in it.”
“No, not me; if Edmund is going to be in charge of the castle, I will never step foot in it again.”
“This matter,” said Mr. Clifford, “must be left to time, which has brought stranger things to pass. Sir Robert’s honour and good sense will enable him to subdue his prejudices, and to judge impartially.”
“This matter,” said Mr. Clifford, “has to be left to time, which has brought about stranger things. Sir Robert’s honor and good judgement will help him overcome his biases and assess the situation fairly.”
They took leave, and went to make preparations for their journey. Edmund made his report of Sir Robert’s inflexibility to his father, in presence of Sir Philip; who, again, ventured to urge the Baron on his favourite subject.
They said their goodbyes and started getting ready for their trip. Edmund reported to his father about Sir Robert’s stubbornness, with Sir Philip present, who again tried to persuade the Baron about his favorite topic.
“It becomes me to wait for the further proofs,” said he; “but, if they are as clear as I expect, I will not be inexorable to your wishes; Say nothing more on this subject till the return of the commissioners.”
“It’s best for me to wait for more evidence,” he said; “but if it’s as clear as I anticipate, I won’t ignore your wishes. Let’s not discuss this any further until the commissioners return.”
They were profuse in their acknowledgments of his goodness.
They were very generous in their praise of his kindness.
Edmund took a tender leave of his two paternal friends.
Edmund said a heartfelt goodbye to his two fatherly friends.
“When,” said he, “I take possession of my inheritance, I must hope for the company of you both to complete my happiness.”
“When I take possession of my inheritance, I hope to have both of you with me to complete my happiness.”
“Of me,” said Sir Philip, “you may be certain; and, as far as my influence reaches, of the Baron.”
“About me,” said Sir Philip, “you can be sure; and, as far as my influence extends, of the Baron.”
He was silent. Edmund assured them of his constant prayers for their happiness.
He was quiet. Edmund promised them that he would always pray for their happiness.
Soon after, the commissioners, with Edmund, set out for Lovel Castle; and the following day the Lord Clifford set out for his own house, with Baron Fitz-Owen and his son. The nominal Baron was carried with them, very much against his will. Sir Philip Harclay was invited to go with them by Lord Clifford, who declared his presence necessary to bring things to a conclusion. They all joined in acknowledging their obligations to Lord Graham’s generous hospitality, and besought him to accompany them. At length he consented, on condition they would allow him to go to and fro, as his duty should call him.
Soon after, the commissioners, along with Edmund, set off for Lovel Castle. The next day, Lord Clifford headed home with Baron Fitz-Owen and his son. The so-called Baron was taken with them, much to his displeasure. Sir Philip Harclay was invited to join by Lord Clifford, who insisted his presence was essential to wrap things up. They all expressed their gratitude for Lord Graham's generous hospitality and urged him to come along. Eventually, he agreed, on the condition that he could come and go as his duties required.
Lord Clifford received them with the greatest hospitality, and presented them to his lady, and three daughters, who were in the bloom of youth and beauty. They spent their time very pleasantly, excepting the criminal, who continued gloomy and reserved, and declined company.
Lord Clifford welcomed them with generous hospitality and introduced them to his wife and three daughters, who were in their prime of youth and beauty. They all enjoyed their time together, except for the one who remained gloomy and withdrawn, avoiding social interactions.
In the mean time, the commissioners proceeded on their journey. When they were within a day’s distance from the castle, Mr. William and his servant put forward, and arrived several hours before the rest, to make preparations for their reception. His sister and brother received them with open arms, and enquired eagerly after the event of the journey to the North. He gave them a brief account of every thing that had happened to their uncle; adding, “But this is not all: Sir Philip Harclay has brought a young man who he pretends is the son of the late Lord Lovel, and claims his estate and title. This person is on his journey hither, with several others who are commissioned to enquire into certain particulars, to confirm his pretensions. If he make good his claim, my father will surrender the castle and estate into his hands. Sir Philip and my lord have many points to settle; and he has proposed a compromise, that you, my sister, ought to know, because it nearly concerns you.”
In the meantime, the commissioners continued their journey. When they were within a day’s travel of the castle, Mr. William and his servant moved ahead and arrived several hours before the others to prepare for their arrival. His sister and brother welcomed them warmly and eagerly asked about the journey to the North. He gave them a quick rundown of everything that had happened with their uncle, adding, “But that’s not all: Sir Philip Harclay has brought along a young man who claims to be the son of the late Lord Lovel and is trying to get his estate and title. This guy is on his way here with several others who have been tasked with looking into certain details to back up his claims. If he proves his case, my father will hand over the castle and estate to him. Sir Philip and my lord have a lot to work out, and he has suggested a compromise that you, my sister, should know about because it directly affects you.”
“Me! brother William; pray explain yourself.”
“Me! Brother William; please explain yourself.”
“Why, he proposes that, in lieu of arrears and other expectations, my father shall give his dear Emma to the heir of Lovel, in full of all demands.”
“Why, he suggests that, instead of the unpaid debts and other expectations, my father will give his dear Emma to the heir of Lovel, settling all claims.”
She changed colour.
She changed colors.
“Holy Mary!” said she; “and does my father agree to this proposal?”
“Holy Mary!” she said. “Does my father agree to this proposal?”
“He is not very averse to it; but Sir Robert refuses his consent. However, I have given him my interest with you.”
“He's not really against it; but Sir Robert won’t give his approval. Still, I've put in a good word for him with you.”
“Have you indeed? What! a stranger, perhaps an impostor, who comes to turn us out of our dwelling?”
“Really? What! A stranger, maybe a con artist, who shows up to kick us out of our home?”
“Have patience, my Emma! see this young man without prejudice, and perhaps you will like him as well as I do.”
"Be patient, my Emma! Look at this young man without any bias, and maybe you'll like him just as much as I do."
“I am surprised at you, William.”
“I'm surprised by you, William.”
“Dear Emma, I cannot bear to see you uneasy. Think of the man who of all others you would with to see in a situation to ask you of your father, and expect to see your wishes realized.”
“Dear Emma, I can’t stand to see you feeling uncomfortable. Think of the man who, out of everyone, you would want to be in a position to ask you about your father, and hope to see your wishes come true.”
“Impossible!” said she.
“Impossible!” she exclaimed.
“Nothing is impossible, my dear; let us be prudent, and all will end happily. You must help me to receive and entertain these commissioners. I expect a very solemn scene; but when that is once got over, happier hours than the past will succeed. We shall first visit the haunted apartment; you, my sister, will keep in your own till I shall send for you. I go now to give orders to the servants.”
“Nothing is impossible, my dear; let’s be careful, and everything will end well. You need to help me welcome and entertain these commissioners. I expect it to be a very serious meeting, but once that’s done, happier times than before will follow. First, we’ll check out the haunted room; you, my sister, should stay in yours until I call for you. I’m going now to give instructions to the staff.”
He went and ordered them to be in waiting; and himself, and his youngest brother, stood in readiness to receive them.
He went and instructed them to be on standby; he and his youngest brother were prepared to welcome them.
The sound of the horn announced the arrival of the commissioners; at the same instant a sudden gust of wind arose, and the outward gates flew open. They entered the court-yard, and the great folding-doors into the hall were opened without any assistance. The moment Edmund entered the hall, every door in the house flew open; the servants all rushed into the hall, and fear was written on their countenances; Joseph only was undaunted. “These doors,” said he, “open of their own accord to receive their master! this is he indeed!”
The sound of the horn signaled the arrival of the commissioners; at the same time, a strong gust of wind blew in, and the outer gates swung wide open. They walked into the courtyard, and the large folding doors to the hall opened on their own. As soon as Edmund stepped into the hall, every door in the house burst open; the servants rushed into the hall, their faces showing fear; only Joseph remained unfazed. “These doors,” he said, “open on their own to welcome their master! This is really him!”
Edmund was soon apprized of what had happened.
Edmund soon found out what had happened.
“I accept the omen!” said he. “Gentlemen, let us go forward to the apartment! let us finish the work of fate! I will lead the way.” He went on to the apartment, followed by all present. “Open the shutters,” said he, “the daylight shall no longer be excluded here; the deeds of darkness shall now be brought to light.”
“I accept the omen!” he said. “Gentlemen, let’s head to the room! Let’s complete what fate has in store! I’ll lead the way.” He walked to the room, followed by everyone there. “Open the shutters,” he said, “the daylight will no longer be kept out; the deeds of darkness will now be revealed.”
They descended the staircase; every door was open, till they came to the fatal closet. Edmund called to Mr. William: “Approach, my friend, and behold the door your family overlooked!”
They went down the staircase; every door was open, until they reached the fatal closet. Edmund called to Mr. William: “Come here, my friend, and see the door your family missed!”
They came forward; he drew the key out of his bosom, and unlocked the door; he made them observe that the boards were all loose; he then called to the servants, and bid them remove every thing out of the closet. While they were doing this, Edmund shewed them the breastplate all stained with blood. He then called to Joseph:—
They stepped up; he pulled the key from his pocket and unlocked the door; he pointed out that the floorboards were all loose. Then he called the servants and told them to take everything out of the closet. While they were doing that, Edmund showed them the bloodstained breastplate. Then he called to Joseph:—
“Do you know whose was this suit of armour?”
“Do you know whose suit of armor this is?”
“It was my Lord’s,” said Joseph; “the late Lord Lovel; I have seen him wear it.”
“It belonged to my Lord,” said Joseph; “the late Lord Lovel; I’ve seen him wear it.”
Edmund bade them bring shovels and remove the earth. While they were gone, he desired Oswald to repeat all that passed the night they sat up together in that apartment, which he did till the servants returned. They threw out the earth, while the by-standers in solemn silence waited the event. After some time and labour they struck against something. They proceeded till they discovered a large trunk, which with some difficulty they drew out. It had been corded round, but the cords were rotted to dust. They opened it, and found a skeleton which appeared to have been tied neck and heels together, and forced into the trunk.
Edmund told them to get shovels and remove the dirt. While they were away, he asked Oswald to recount everything that happened the night they stayed up together in that room, which he did until the servants returned. They cleared away the dirt, while those standing by waited quietly for what would happen next. After some time and effort, they hit something. They kept going until they uncovered a large trunk, which they managed to pull out with some difficulty. It had been wrapped with cord, but the ropes had rotted away to dust. They opened it and found a skeleton that seemed to have been tied up with its neck and heels together, forced into the trunk.
“Behold,” said Edmund, “the bones of him to whom I owe my birth!”
“Look,” said Edmund, “the bones of the man who gave me life!”
The priest from Lord Graham’s advanced. “This is undoubtedly the body of the Lord Lovel; I heard his kinsman confess the manner in which he was interred. Let this awful spectacle be a lesson to all present, that though wickedness may triumph for a season, a day of retribution will come!”
The priest from Lord Graham stepped forward. “This is definitely the body of Lord Lovel; I heard his relative admit how he was buried. Let this horrifying sight serve as a warning to everyone here, that even though evil may win for a while, a day of reckoning will arrive!”
Oswald exclaimed. “Behold the day of retribution! of triumph to the innocent, of shame and confusion to the wicked!”
Oswald shouted, “Look at the day of reckoning! A victory for the innocent, and shame and embarrassment for the wicked!”
The young gentlemen declared that Edmund had made good his assertions.
The young men stated that Edmund had backed up his claims.
“What then,” said they, “remains?”
“What’s left now?” they asked.
“I propose,” said Lord Graham’s priest, “that an account be written of this discovery, and signed by all the witnesses present; that an attested copy be left in the hands of this gentleman, and the original be sent to the Barons and Sir Philip Harclay, to convince them of the truth of it.”
“I suggest,” said Lord Graham’s priest, “that we write up a record of this discovery and have all the witnesses present sign it; that we leave an attested copy with this gentleman, and send the original to the Barons and Sir Philip Harclay, to prove the truth of it.”
Mr. Clifford then desired Edmund to proceed in his own way.
Mr. Clifford then asked Edmund to go ahead in his own way.
“The first thing I propose to do,” said he, “is to have a coffin made for these honoured remains. I trust to find the bones of my other parent, and to inter them all together in consecrated ground. Unfortunate pair! you shall at last rest together! your son shall pay the last duties to your ashes!”
“The first thing I want to do,” he said, “is to get a coffin made for these honored remains. I hope to find the bones of my other parent and bury them all together in holy ground. Unfortunate couple! You will finally rest together! Your son will take care of your ashes!”
He stopped to shed tears, and none present but paid this tribute to their misfortunes. Edmund recovered his voice and proceeded.
He paused to cry, and no one else there showed any sign of their suffering. Edmund regained his voice and continued.
“My next request is, that Father Oswald and this reverend father, with whoever else the gentlemen shall appoint, will send for Andrew and Margery Twyford, and examine them concerning the circumstances of my birth, and the death and burial of my unfortunate mother.”
“My next request is that Father Oswald and this respected father, along with whoever else the gentlemen decide, will call for Andrew and Margery Twyford and question them about the circumstances of my birth, as well as the death and burial of my unfortunate mother.”
“It shall be done,” said Mr. William; “but first let me intreat you to come with me and take some refreshment after your journey, for you must be fatigued; after dinner we will proceed in the enquiry.”
“It will be done,” said Mr. William; “but first, please come with me and have something to eat after your journey, because you must be tired; after dinner, we’ll continue the investigation.”
They all followed him into the great hall, where they were entertained with great hospitality, and Mr. William did the honours in his father’s name. Edmund’s heart was deeply affected, and the solemnity of his deportment bore witness to his sincerity; but it was a manly sorrow, that did not make him neglect his duty to his friends or himself. He enquired after the health of the lady Emma.
They all followed him into the big hall, where they were welcomed with great hospitality, and Mr. William hosted in his father's name. Edmund was deeply touched, and the seriousness of his behavior showed his sincerity; but it was a strong sadness that didn't cause him to neglect his responsibilities to his friends or himself. He asked about the health of Lady Emma.
“She is well,” said William, “and as much your friend as ever.”
“She’s doing well,” said William, “and she’s just as much your friend as she’s always been.”
Edmund bowed in silence.
Edmund bowed quietly.
After dinner the commissioners sent for Andrew and his wife. They examined them separately, and found their accounts agreed together, and were in substance the same as Oswald and Edmund had before related, separately also. The commissioners observed, that there could be no collusion between them, and that the proofs were indisputable. They kept the foster parents all night; and the next day Andrew directed them to the place where the Lady Lovel was buried, between two trees which he had marked for a memorial. They collected the bones and carried them to the Castle, where Edmund caused a stately coffin to be made for the remains of the unfortunate pair. The two priests obtained leave to look in the coffin buried in the church, and found nothing but stones and earth in it. The commissioners then declared they were fully satisfied of the reality of Edmund’s pretensions.
After dinner, the commissioners called for Andrew and his wife. They interviewed them separately and found that their accounts matched and were essentially the same as what Oswald and Edmund had previously reported, also separately. The commissioners noted that there was no way they could have colluded, and the evidence was indisputable. They kept the foster parents overnight, and the next day, Andrew led them to the location where Lady Lovel was buried, between two trees he had marked as a memorial. They gathered the bones and took them to the Castle, where Edmund arranged for a grand coffin to be made for the remains of the tragic couple. The two priests got permission to check the coffin buried in the church and discovered it only contained stones and soil. The commissioners then declared they were completely convinced of the validity of Edmund’s claims.
The two priests were employed in drawing up a circumstantial account of these discoveries, in order to make their report to the Barons at their return. In the mean time Mr. William took an opportunity to introduce Edmund to his sister.
The two priests were busy putting together a detailed report on these discoveries to share with the Barons when they returned. In the meantime, Mr. William found a chance to introduce Edmund to his sister.
“My Emma,” said he, “the heir of Lovel is desirous to pay his respects to you.”
“My Emma,” he said, “the heir of Lovel wants to pay his respects to you.”
They were both in apparent confusion; but Edmund’s wore off, and Emma’s increased.
They both seemed confused; however, Edmund's confusion faded, while Emma's grew.
“I have been long desirous,” said he, “to pay my respects to the lady whom I most honour, but unavoidable duties have detained me; when these are fully paid, it is my wish to devote the remainder of my life to Lady Emma!”
"I've been eager for a while," he said, "to pay my respects to the lady I admire most, but unavoidable responsibilities have kept me away; once those are taken care of, I want to spend the rest of my life with Lady Emma!"
“Are you, then, the heir of Lovel?”
“Are you the heir of Lovel?”
“I am, madam; and am also the man in whose behalf I once presumed to speak.”
"I am, ma'am; and I am also the man I previously took the liberty to speak for."
“‘Tis very strange indeed!”
"That's very strange indeed!"
“It is so, madam, to myself; but time that reconciles us to all things, will, I hope, render this change in my situation familiar to you.”
“It’s true, ma'am, for me; but I hope that time, which helps us come to terms with everything, will make this change in my situation feel familiar to you.”
William said, “You are both well acquainted with the wishes of my heart; but my advice is, that you do not encourage a farther intimacy till my lord’s determination be fully known.”
William said, “You both know what I really want; but my advice is that you shouldn’t encourage any further closeness until my lord makes his decision clear.”
“You may dispose of me as you please,” said Edmund; “but I cannot help declaring my wishes; yet I will submit to my Lord’s sentence, though he should doom me to despair.”
“You can do whatever you want with me,” said Edmund; “but I can’t help expressing my wishes; still, I will accept my Lord’s decision, even if he sends me into despair.”
From this period, the young pair behaved with solemn respect to each other, but with apparent reserve. The young lady sometimes appeared in company, but oftener chose to be in her own apartment, where she began to believe and hope for the completion of her wishes. The uncertainty of the Baron’s determination, threw an air of anxiety over Edmund’s face. His friend William, by the most tender care and attention, strove to dispel his fears, and encourage his hopes; but he waited with impatience for the return of the commissioners, and the decision of his fate.
During this time, the young couple treated each other with serious respect, but there was also a clear distance between them. The young woman sometimes joined social gatherings, but more often preferred to stay in her own room, where she began to believe and hope that her dreams might come true. The uncertainty of the Baron's intentions cast a shadow of anxiety over Edmund's face. His friend William, with the utmost care and support, tried to ease his worries and boost his optimism; however, Edmund waited anxiously for the return of the commissioners and the outcome of his situation.
While these things passed at the Castle of Lovel, the nominal Baron recovered his health and strength at the house of Lord Clifford. In the same proportion he grew more and more shy and reserved, avoided the company of his brother and nephew, and was frequently shut up with his two servants. Sir Robert Fitz-Owen made several attempts to gain his confidence, but in vain; he was equally shy to him as the rest. M. Zadisky observed his motions with the penetration for which his countrymen have been distinguished in all ages; he communicated his suspicions to Sir Philip and the Barons, giving it as his opinion, that the criminal was meditating an escape. They asked, what he thought was to be done? Zadisky offered to watch him in turn with another person, and to lie in wait for him; he also proposed, that horses should be kept in readiness, and men to mount them, without knowledge of the service they were to be employed in. The Barons agreed to leave the whole management of this affair to Zadisky. He took his measures so well, that he intercepted the three fugitives in the fields adjoining to the house, and brought them all back prisoner. They confined them separately, while the Lords and Gentlemen consulted how to dispose of them.
While all this was happening at the Castle of Lovel, the so-called Baron regained his health and strength at Lord Clifford's home. At the same time, he became increasingly shy and withdrawn, avoiding his brother and nephew, and often isolating himself with his two servants. Sir Robert Fitz-Owen made several attempts to earn his trust, but they were fruitless; he was as reserved with him as with everyone else. M. Zadisky observed his behavior with the insight for which his countrymen have been renowned throughout history; he shared his suspicions with Sir Philip and the Barons, suggesting that the criminal was planning an escape. They asked him what he thought should be done. Zadisky offered to keep watch on him in shifts with another person and to ambush him if necessary; he also suggested that horses be kept ready and men prepared to ride them, without revealing the purpose of the operation. The Barons agreed to let Zadisky handle the entire situation. He executed his plan so effectively that he intercepted the three fugitives in the fields near the house and brought them all back as prisoners. They were kept in separate confinement while the Lords and Gentlemen discussed how to deal with them.
Sir Philip applied to Lord Fitz-Owen, who begged leave to be silent. “I have nothing,” said he, “to offer in favour of this bad man; and I cannot propose harsher measures with so near a relation.”
Sir Philip asked Lord Fitz-Owen for his opinion, but he requested to remain silent. “I have nothing,” he said, “to say in defense of this terrible man; and I can’t suggest stricter actions against such a close relative.”
Zadisky then begged to be heard.
Zadisky then pleaded to be listened to.
“You can no longer have any reliance upon the word of a man who has forfeited all pretensions to honour and sincerity. I have long wished to revisit once more my native country, and to enquire after some very dear friends I left there. I will undertake to convey this man to a very distant part of the world, where it will be out of his power to do further mischief, and free his relations from an ungrateful charge, unless you should rather chuse to bring him to punishment here.”
“You can no longer trust the word of a man who has lost all claims to honor and honesty. I have long wanted to return to my homeland and check on some dear friends I left behind. I can take this man to a faraway place where he won’t be able to cause any more harm, freeing his family from an ungrateful burden, unless you would prefer to punish him here.”
Lord Clifford approved of the proposal; Lord Fitz-Owen remained silent, but shewed no marks of disapprobation.
Lord Clifford agreed with the proposal; Lord Fitz-Owen stayed quiet, but showed no signs of disapproval.
Sir Philip objected to parting with his friend; but Zadisky assured him he had particular reasons for returning to the Holy Land, of which he should be judge hereafter. Sir Philip desired the Lord Fitz-Owen to give him his company to the criminal’s apartment, saying, “We will have one more conversation with him, and that shall decide his fate.”
Sir Philip didn't want to say goodbye to his friend; however, Zadisky reassured him that he had specific reasons for going back to the Holy Land, which he would explain later. Sir Philip asked Lord Fitz-Owen to accompany him to the criminal's room, saying, "We'll have one last talk with him, and that will determine his fate."
They found him silent and sullen, and he refused to answer their questions.
They found him quiet and gloomy, and he wouldn’t respond to their questions.
Sir Philip then bespoke him: “After the proofs you have given of your falsehood and insincerity, we can no longer have any reliance upon you, nor faith in your fulfilling the conditions of our agreement; I will, therefore, once more make you a proposal that shall still leave you indebted to our clemency. You shall banish yourself from England for ever, and go in pilgrimage to the Holy Land, with such companions as we shall appoint; or, secondly, you shall enter directly into a monastery, and there be shut up for life; or, thirdly, if you refuse both these offers, I will go directly to court, throw myself at the feet of my Sovereign, relate the whole story of your wicked life and actions, and demand vengeance on your head. The King is too good and pious to let such villany go unpunished; he will bring you to public shame and punishment; and be you assured, if I begin this prosecution, I will pursue it to the utmost. I appeal to your worthy brother for the justice of my proceeding. I reason no more with you, I only declare my resolution. I wait your answer one hour, and the next I put in execution whatever you shall oblige me to determine.”
Sir Philip then addressed him: “Given the evidence you've shown of your dishonesty and lack of sincerity, we can no longer trust you or believe that you'll meet the terms of our agreement. Therefore, I will once again make you a proposal that will still leave you owing our mercy. You can either exile yourself from England forever and go on a pilgrimage to the Holy Land with companions we appoint, or you can enter a monastery and remain there for life. If you refuse both of these options, I will go straight to the court, throw myself at the feet of my Sovereign, share the whole story of your wicked life and actions, and demand retribution. The King is too good and pious to let such villainy go unpunished; he will bring you to public disgrace and punishment. Be assured, if I initiate this prosecution, I will pursue it to the fullest extent. I appeal to your honorable brother for the fairness of my actions. I won’t reason with you any longer; I’m simply stating my decision. I will wait for your response for one hour, and in the next, I will carry out whatever you compel me to decide.”
So saying, they retired, and left him to reflect and to resolve. At the expiration of the hour they sent Zadisky to receive his answer; he insinuated to him the generosity and charity of Sir Philip and the Lords, and the certainty of their resolutions, and begged him to take care what answer he returned, for that his fate depended on it. He kept silent several minutes, resentment and despair were painted on his visage. At length he spoke:—
So saying, they left him to think things over and come to a decision. After an hour, they sent Zadisky to get his answer; he mentioned the generosity and kindness of Sir Philip and the Lords, and assured him of their intentions, urging him to be careful with his response, as his fate depended on it. He stayed silent for several minutes, anger and despair evident on his face. Finally, he spoke:—
“Tell my proud enemies that I prefer banishment to death, infamy, or a life of solitude.”
“Tell my arrogant enemies that I’d rather be exiled than face death, disgrace, or a life of loneliness.”
“You have chosen well,” said Zadisky. “To a wise man all countries are alike; it shall be my care to make mine agreeable to you.”
“You’ve made a good choice,” said Zadisky. “To a wise person, all countries are the same; I’ll make sure mine is enjoyable for you.”
“Are you, then, the person chosen for my companion?”
“Are you the one chosen to be my companion?”
“I am, sir; and you may judge by that circumstance, that those whom you call your enemies, are not so in effect. Farewell, sir—I go to prepare for our departure.”
“I am, sir; and you can see from that fact that those you consider your enemies aren’t really enemies at all. Goodbye, sir—I’m going to get ready for our departure.”
Zadisky went and made his report, and then set immediately about his preparations. He chose two active young men for his attendants; and gave them directions to keep a strict eye upon their charge, for that they should be accountable if he should escape them.
Zadisky went and submitted his report, then quickly got started on his preparations. He selected two energetic young men to assist him and instructed them to keep a close watch on their charge, as they would be held responsible if he managed to get away.
In the meantime the Baron Fitz-Owen had several conferences with his brother; he endeavoured to make him sensible of his crimes, and of the justice and clemency of his conqueror; but he was moody and reserved to him as to the rest. Sir Philip Harclay obliged him to surrender his worldly estates into the hands of Lord Fitz-Owen. A writing was drawn up for that purpose, and executed in the presence of them all. Lord Fitz-Owen engaged to allow him an annual sum, and to advance money for the expences of his voyage. He spoke to him in the most affectionate manner, but he refused his embrace.
In the meantime, Baron Fitz-Owen had several meetings with his brother. He tried to make him aware of his wrongdoings and the fairness and mercy of his conqueror, but his brother remained moody and distant, just like he was with everyone else. Sir Philip Harclay insisted that he hand over his worldly possessions to Lord Fitz-Owen. A document was drawn up for this purpose and signed in front of everyone. Lord Fitz-Owen promised to provide him with an annual sum and to cover the expenses for his journey. He spoke to him in the kindest way, but his brother turned down his embrace.
“You will have nothing to regret,” said he, haughtily, “for the gain is yours.”
“You won’t have anything to regret,” he said arrogantly, “because the benefit is yours.”
Sir Philip conjured Zadisky to return to him again, who answered:
Sir Philip urged Zadisky to come back to him, and Zadisky replied:
“I will either return, or give such reasons for my stay, as you shall approve. I will send a messenger to acquaint you with my arrival in Syria, and with such other particulars as I shall judge interesting to you and yours. In the meantime remember me in your prayers, and preserve for me those sentiments of friendship and esteem, that I have always deemed one of the chief honours and blessings of my life. Commend my love and duty to your adopted son; he will more than supply my absence, and be the comfort of your old age. Adieu, best and noblest of friends!”
"I will either come back, or I’ll explain my reasons for staying in a way that you’ll find acceptable. I’ll send a messenger to let you know when I arrive in Syria and share any other details I think you and your family would find interesting. In the meantime, please remember me in your prayers and keep the feelings of friendship and respect that I’ve always considered one of the greatest honors and blessings of my life. Please give my love and respect to your adopted son; he will more than make up for my absence and provide comfort in your old age. Goodbye, my best and most noble friend!"
They took a tender leave of each other, not without tears on both sides.
They said a heartfelt goodbye to each other, shedding tears on both sides.
The travellers set out directly for a distant seaport where they heard of a ship bound for the Levant, in which they embarked and proceeded on their voyage.
The travelers headed straight for a faraway seaport where they had heard about a ship heading to the Levant, and they boarded it to continue their journey.
The Commissioners arrived at Lord Clifford’s a few days after the departure of the adventurers. They gave a minute account of their commission, and expressed themselves entirely satisfied of the justice of Edmund’s pretensions; they gave an account in writing of all that they had been eyewitnesses to, and ventured to urge the Baron Fitz-Owen on the subject of Edmund’s wishes. The Baron was already disposed in his favour; his mind was employed in the future establishment of his family. During their residence at Lord Clifford’s, his eldest son Sir Robert had cast his eye upon the eldest daughter of that nobleman, and he besought his father to ask her in marriage for him. The Baron was pleased with the alliance, and took the first opportunity to mention it to Lord Clifford; who answered him, pleasantly:
The Commissioners showed up at Lord Clifford’s a few days after the adventurers left. They gave a detailed account of their mission and expressed their full support for Edmund's claims. They also provided a written report of everything they had witnessed and encouraged Baron Fitz-Owen to consider Edmund's desires. The Baron was already leaning in Edmund's favor, as he was focused on securing a future for his family. While they were at Lord Clifford’s, his eldest son, Sir Robert, had set his sights on Lord Clifford's eldest daughter and asked his father to propose marriage for him. The Baron was pleased with the prospect and seized the next opportunity to bring it up with Lord Clifford, who responded cheerfully:
“I will give my daughter to your son, upon condition that you will give yours to the Heir of Lovel.” The Baron looked serious; Lord Clifford went on:
“I will give my daughter to your son, but only if you agree to give yours to the Heir of Lovel.” The Baron looked serious; Lord Clifford continued:
“I like that young man so well, that I would accept him for a son-in-law, if he asked me for my daughter; and if I have any influence with you, I will use it in his behalf.”
“I like that young man so much that I would welcome him as my son-in-law if he asked for my daughter. And if I have any sway with you, I’ll use it to support him.”
“A powerful solicitor indeed!” said the Baron; “but you know my eldest son’s reluctance to it; if he consents, so will I.”
“A powerful lawyer indeed!” said the Baron; “but you know my oldest son’s reluctance to it; if he agrees, then so will I.”
“He shall consent,” said Lord Clifford, “or he shall have no daughter of mine. Let him subdue his prejudices, and then I will lay aside my scruples.”
“He will agree,” said Lord Clifford, “or he won't have a daughter of mine. Let him put aside his biases, and then I will set aside my doubts.”
“But, my Lord,” replied the Baron, “if I can obtain his free consent, it will be the best for all; I will try once more, and if he will not, I will leave it wholly to your management.”
“But, my Lord,” replied the Baron, “if I can get his full consent, it will be best for everyone; I’ll give it one more try, and if he refuses, I’ll leave it entirely in your hands.”
When the noble company were all assembled, Sir Philip Harclay revived the subject, and besought the Lord Fitz-Owen to put an end to the work he had begun, by confirming Edmund’s happiness. The Baron rose up, and thus spoke:
When the distinguished group was all together, Sir Philip Harclay brought up the topic again and urged Lord Fitz-Owen to finish what he had started by ensuring Edmund’s happiness. The Baron stood up and said:
“The proofs of Edmund’s noble birth, the still stronger ones of his excellent endowments and qualities, the solicitations of so many noble friends in his behalf, have altogether determined me in his favour; and I hope to do justice to his merit, without detriment to my other children; I am resolved to make them all as happy as my power will allow me to do. Lord Clifford has been so gracious to promise his fair daughter to my son Robert, upon certain conditions, that I will take upon me to ratify, and which will render my son worthy of the happiness that awaits him. My children are the undoubted heirs of my unhappy brother, Lovel; you, my son, shall therefore immediately take possession of your uncle’s house and estate, only obliging you to pay to each of your younger brothers, the sum of one thousand pounds; on this condition, I will secure that estate to you and your heirs for ever. I will by my own act and deed surrender the castle and estate of Lovel to the right owner, and at the same time marry him to my daughter. I will settle a proper allowance upon my two younger sons, and dispose of what remains by a will and testament; and then I shall have done all my business in this world, and shall have nothing to do but prepare for the next.”
“The evidence of Edmund’s noble birth, the even stronger proof of his great qualities and talents, and the support of so many noble friends on his behalf have all convinced me to favor him; I hope to recognize his merit without harming my other children. I am determined to make them all as happy as I can. Lord Clifford has graciously promised his lovely daughter to my son Robert, under certain conditions that I will agree to, which will make my son deserving of the happiness ahead of him. My children are the rightful heirs of my unfortunate brother, Lovel; therefore, you, my son, shall immediately take possession of your uncle’s house and estate, with the only requirement that you pay each of your younger brothers one thousand pounds. Under this condition, I will secure that estate for you and your heirs forever. I will personally surrender the castle and estate of Lovel to the rightful owner, and simultaneously marry him to my daughter. I will provide a proper allowance for my two younger sons and distribute what remains through a will; then I will have completed all my affairs in this world and just have to prepare for the next.”
“Oh, my father!” said Sir Robert, “I cannot bear your generosity! you would give away all to others, and reserve nothing for yourself.”
“Oh, Dad!” said Sir Robert, “I can’t stand your generosity! You would give everything away to others and keep nothing for yourself.”
“Not so, my son,” said the Baron; “I will repair my old castle in Wales, and reside there. I will visit my children, and be visited by them; I will enjoy their happiness, and by that means increase my own; whether I look backwards or forwards, I shall have nothing to do but rejoice, and be thankful to Heaven that has given me so many blessings; I shall have the comfortable reflection of having discharged my duties as a citizen, a husband, a father, a friend; and, whenever I am summoned away from this world, I shall die content.”
“Not so, my son,” said the Baron; “I will fix up my old castle in Wales and live there. I’ll visit my kids and have them visit me; I’ll take pleasure in their happiness, and that will make me happier too. Whether I look back or forward, all I’ll have to do is rejoice and be thankful to Heaven for all the blessings I’ve received. I’ll find comfort in knowing that I’ve fulfilled my duties as a citizen, a husband, a father, and a friend; and whenever I’m called away from this world, I’ll die content.”
Sir Robert came forward with tears on his cheeks; he kneeled to his father.
Sir Robert stepped forward with tears on his cheeks and knelt before his father.
“Best of parents, and of men!” said he; “you have subdued a heart that has been too refractory to your will; you have this day made me sensible how much I owe to your goodness and forbearance with me. Forgive me all that is past, and from henceforward dispose of me; I will have no will but yours, no ambition but to be worthy of the name of your son.”
“Best of parents, and of men!” he said; “you have tamed a heart that has been too stubborn to follow your wishes; today you have made me realize how much I owe to your kindness and patience with me. Please forgive me for everything that has happened, and from now on, take charge of my life; I want nothing more than to be worthy of the name of your son.”
“And this day,” said the Baron, “do I enjoy the true happiness of a father! Rise, my son, and take possession of the first place in my affection without reserve.” They embraced with tears on both sides; The company rose, and congratulated both father and son. The Baron presented his son to Lord Clifford, who embraced him, and said:
“And today,” said the Baron, “I experience the true happiness of a father! Stand up, my son, and take your rightful place at the top of my affection without any hesitation.” They embraced, both in tears; the guests stood up and congratulated both the father and son. The Baron introduced his son to Lord Clifford, who hugged him and said:
“You shall have my daughter, for I see that you deserve her.”
"You can have my daughter because I believe you deserve her."
Sir Philip Harclay approached—the Baron gave his son’s hand to the knight.
Sir Philip Harclay walked up—the Baron handed his son’s hand to the knight.
“Love and respect that good man,” said he; “deserve his friendship, and you will obtain it.”
“Love and respect that good man,” he said; “earn his friendship, and you will get it.”
Nothing but congratulations were heard on all sides.
Everyone was sending their congrats.
When their joy was in some degree reduced to composure, Sir Philip proposed that they should begin to execute the schemes of happiness they had planned. He proposed that my Lord Fitz-Owen should go with him to the Castle of Lovel, and settle the family there. The Baron consented; and both together invited such of the company, as liked it, to accompany them thither. It was agreed that a nephew of Lord Graham’s, another of Lord Clifford’s, two gentlemen, friends of Sir Philip Harclay, and father Oswald, should be of the party; together with several of Sir Philip’s dependants and domestics, and the attendants on the rest. Lord Fitz Owen gave orders for their speedy departure. Lord Graham and his friends took leave of them, in order to return to his own home; but, before he went, he engaged his eldest nephew and heir to the second daughter of the Lord Clifford; Sir Robert offered himself to the eldest, who modestly received his address, and made no objection to his proposal. The fathers confirmed their engagement.
Once their excitement settled down a bit, Sir Philip suggested they start putting their plans for happiness into action. He proposed that Lord Fitz-Owen accompany him to the Castle of Lovel to establish the family there. The Baron agreed, and together they invited anyone from the group who wanted to join them. They decided that a nephew of Lord Graham’s, another of Lord Clifford’s, two friends of Sir Philip Harclay, and Father Oswald would be part of the group, along with some of Sir Philip’s dependents and staff, plus those attending the others. Lord Fitz Owen ordered their quick departure. Lord Graham and his friends said their goodbyes to head home, but before leaving, he secured his eldest nephew as a match for Lord Clifford’s second daughter. Sir Robert expressed his interest in the eldest daughter, who modestly accepted his proposal without objection. The fathers approved their engagement.
Lord Fitz-Owen promised to return to the celebration of the marriage; in the mean time he ordered his son to go and take possession of his uncle’s house, and to settle his household; He invited young Clifford, and some other gentlemen, to go with him. The company separated with regret, and with many promises of friendship on all sides; and the gentlemen of the North were to cultivate the good neighbourhood on both sides of the borders.
Lord Fitz-Owen promised to come back for the wedding celebration; in the meantime, he instructed his son to go and take over his uncle’s house and get everything organized. He invited young Clifford and a few other guys to join him. The group parted with sadness and made lots of promises of friendship all around; the gentlemen from the North were set to nurture good relations on both sides of the border.
Sir Philip Harclay and the Baron Fitz-Owen, with their friends and attendants, set forwards for the Castle of Lovel; a servant went before, at full speed, to acquaint the family of their approach. Edmund was in great anxiety of mind, now the crisis of his fate was near at hand; He enquired of the messenger, who were of the party? and finding that Sir Philip Harclay was there, and that Sir Robert Fitz-Owen stayed in the North, his hopes rose above his fears. Mr. William, attended by a servant, rode forward to meet them; he desired Edmund to stay and receive them. Edmund was under some difficulty with regard to his behaviour to the lovely Emma; a thousand times his heart rose to his lips, as often he suppressed his emotions; they both sighed frequently, said little, thought much, and wished for the event. Master Walter was too young to partake of their anxieties, but he wished for the arrival of his father to end them.
Sir Philip Harclay and Baron Fitz-Owen, along with their friends and attendants, set off for the Castle of Lovel; a servant raced ahead to inform the family of their arrival. Edmund was extremely anxious as the moment of his fate drew near; he asked the messenger who was in the group and, upon learning that Sir Philip Harclay was present and Sir Robert Fitz-Owen remained in the North, his hopes began to outweigh his fears. Mr. William, accompanied by a servant, rode ahead to greet them and asked Edmund to stay and welcome them. Edmund felt uncertain about how to act around the beautiful Emma; countless times his heart seemed to want to speak, but he held back his feelings. They both sighed often, said little, thought a lot, and hoped for the outcome. Master Walter was too young to share in their worries, but he looked forward to his father's arrival to put an end to them.
Mr. William’s impatience spurred him on to meet his father; as soon as he saw him, he rode up directly to him.
Mr. William's impatience pushed him to meet his father; as soon as he spotted him, he rode straight up to him.
“My dear father, you are welcome home!” said he.
“My dear father, it’s great to have you back home!” he said.
“I think not, sir,” said the Baron, and looked serious.
“I don't think so, sir,” said the Baron, and looked serious.
“Why so, my lord?” said William.
“Why is that, my lord?” said William.
“Because it is no longer mine, but another man’s home,” answered he, “and I must receive my welcome from him.”
“Because it’s no longer mine, but someone else’s home,” he replied, “and I have to be welcomed by him.”
“Meaning Edmund?” said William.
"Meaning, Edmund?" said William.
“Whom else can it be?”
“Who else can it be?”
“Ah, my Lord! he is your creature, your servant; he puts his fate into your hands, and will submit to your pleasure in all things!”
“Ah, my Lord! He is your creation, your servant; he puts his future in your hands and will comply with your wishes in everything!”
“Why comes he not to meet us?” said the Baron.
“Why isn't he coming to meet us?” said the Baron.
“His fears prevent him,” said William; “but speak the word, and I will fetch him.”
“His fears are holding him back,” said William; “but say the word, and I’ll go get him.”
“No,” said the Baron, “we will wait on him.”
“No,” said the Baron, “we’ll wait for him.”
William looked confused.
William seemed confused.
“Is Edmund so unfortunate,” said he, “as to have incurred your displeasure?”
“Is Edmund really that unfortunate,” he said, “to have earned your anger?”
Sir Philip Harclay advanced, and laid his hand on William’s saddle.
Sir Philip Harclay stepped forward and placed his hand on William's saddle.
“Generous impatience! noble youth!” said he; “look round you, and see if you can discover in this company one enemy of your friend! Leave to your excellent father the time and manner of explaining himself; he only can do justice to his own sentiments.”
“Generous impatience! Noble youth!” he said; “look around and see if you can find one enemy of your friend in this group! Leave it to your wonderful father to decide the time and way to explain himself; only he can accurately express his feelings.”
The Baron smiled on Sir Philip; William’s countenance cleared up; they went forward, and soon arrived at the Castle of Lovel.
The Baron smiled at Sir Philip; William's expression brightened; they moved on and soon reached the Castle of Lovel.
Edmund was walking to and fro in the hall, when he heard the horn that announced their arrival; his emotions were so great that he could hardly support them. The Baron and Sir Philip entered the hall hand in hand; Edmund threw himself at their feet, and embraced their knees, but could not utter a word. They raised him between them, and strove to encourage him; but he threw himself into the arms of Sir Philip Harclay, deprived of strength, and almost of life. They supported him to a seat, where he recovered by degrees, but had no power to speak his feelings; he looked up to his benefactors in the most affecting manner, he laid his hand upon his bosom, but was still silent.
Edmund was pacing back and forth in the hall when he heard the horn announcing their arrival; his emotions were so overwhelming that he could barely handle them. The Baron and Sir Philip entered the hall hand in hand; Edmund fell at their feet and embraced their knees, but couldn’t say a word. They lifted him up between them and tried to reassure him, but he collapsed into the arms of Sir Philip Harclay, completely drained and almost lifeless. They guided him to a seat, where he gradually regained his composure but couldn’t express his feelings; he looked up at his benefactors in a deeply moving way, placing his hand on his chest, yet remained silent.
“Compose yourself, my dear son,” said Sir Philip; “you are in the arms of your best friends. Look up to the happiness that awaits you—enjoy the blessings that Heaven sends you—lift up your heart in gratitude to the Creator, and think left of what you owe to the creature! You will have time enough to pay us your acknowledgments hereafter.”
“Calm down, my dear son,” said Sir Philip; “you’re with your closest friends. Focus on the happiness that’s coming your way—appreciate the blessings that life gives you—raise your heart in gratitude to the Creator, and think less about what you owe to other people! You’ll have plenty of time to thank us later.”
The company came round them, the servants flocked into the hall: shouts of joy were heard on all sides; the Baron came and took Edmund’s hand.
The guests gathered around them, the staff rushed into the hall: cheers of happiness filled the air from every direction; the Baron came and took Edmund’s hand.
“Rise, sir,” said he, “and do the honours of your house! it is yours from this day: we are your guests, and expect from you our welcome!”
"Get up, sir," he said, "and welcome us to your home! It's yours from now on: we are your guests and expect a warm greeting from you!"
Edmund kneeled to the Baron, he spoke with a faltering voice:
Edmund knelt before the Baron, speaking with a shaky voice:
“My Lord, I am yours! all that I have is at your devotion! dispose of me as it pleases you best.”
“My Lord, I am yours! Everything I have is at your service! Do with me as you see fit.”
The Baron embraced him with the greatest affection.
The Baron hugged him with deep affection.
“Look round you,” said he, “and salute your friends; these gentlemen came hither to do you honour.”
“Look around you,” he said, “and greet your friends; these guys came here to honor you.”
Edmund revived, he embraced and welcomed the gentlemen. Father Oswald received his embrace with peculiar affection, and gave him his benediction in a most affecting manner.
Edmund came back to life, embracing and welcoming the gentlemen. Father Oswald accepted his hug with special warmth and gave him his blessing in a very touching way.
Edmund exclaimed, “Pray for me, father! that I may bear all these blessings with gratitude and moderation!”
Edmund exclaimed, “Please pray for me, Father! That I can accept all these blessings with gratitude and moderation!”
He then saluted and shook hands with all the servants, not omitting the meanest; he distinguished Joseph by a cordial embrace; he called him his dear friend.
He then waved and shook hands with all the staff, not forgetting even the lowest among them; he greeted Joseph with a warm hug and called him his dear friend.
“Now,” said he, “I can return your friendship, and I am proud to acknowledge it!”
“Now,” he said, “I can return your friendship, and I’m proud to acknowledge it!”
The old man, with a faltering voice, cried out:
The old man, with a shaky voice, shouted:
“Now I have lived long enough! I have seen my master’s son acknowledged for the heir of Lovel!”
“Now I have lived long enough! I have seen my master's son recognized as the heir of Lovel!”
The hall echoed with his words, “Long live the heir of Lovel!”
The hall echoed with his words, “Long live the heir of Lovel!”
The Baron took Edmund’s hands in his own:
The Baron took Edmund's hands in his own:
“Let us retire from this crowd,” said he; “we have business of a more private nature to transact.”
“Let’s step away from this crowd,” he said; “we have some private matters to discuss.”
He led to the parlour, followed by Sir Philip and the other gentlemen.
He led them to the living room, followed by Sir Philip and the other gentlemen.
“Where are my other children?” said he.
“Where are my other kids?” he asked.
William retired, and presently returned with his brother and sister. They kneeled to their father, who raised and embraced them. He then called out, “William!—Edmund!—come and receive my blessing also.”
William retired and soon came back with his brother and sister. They knelt before their father, who lifted them up and hugged them. He then called out, “William!—Edmund!—come and receive my blessing too.”
They approached hand in hand, they kneeled, and he gave them a solemn benediction.
They walked up hand in hand, knelt down, and he gave them a serious blessing.
“Your friendship deserves our praise, my children! love each other always! and may Heaven pour down its choicest blessings upon your heads!”
“Your friendship deserves our praise, kids! Always love each other! And may Heaven shower you with its best blessings!”
They rose, and embraced in silent raptures of joy. Edmund presented his friend to Sir Philip.
They stood up and hugged each other in quiet joy. Edmund introduced his friend to Sir Philip.
“I understand you,” said he; “this gentleman was my first acquaintance of this family; he has a title to the second place in my heart; I shall tell him, at more leisure, how much I love and honour him for his own sake as well as yours.”
“I get you,” he said; “this guy was the first person I got to know in your family; he has a special place in my heart. I’ll take my time to tell him how much I care about and respect him for who he is, as well as for you.”
He embraced the youth, and desired his friendship.
He hugged the young man and wanted to be his friend.
“Come hither, my Emma!” said the Baron.
“Come here, my Emma!” said the Baron.
She approached with tears on her check, sweetly blushing, like the damask rose wet with the dew of the morning.
She came over with tears on her cheek, sweetly blushing, like a damask rose drenched with morning dew.
“I must ask you a serious question, my child; answer me with the same sincerity you would to Heaven. You see this young man, the heir of Lovel! You have known him long; consult your own heart, and tell me whether you have any objection to receive him for your husband. I have promised to all this company to give you to him; but upon condition that you approve him: I think him worthy of you; and, whether you accept him or not, he shall ever be to me a son; but Heaven forbid that I should compel my child to give her hand, where she cannot bestow her heart! Speak freely, and decide this point for me and for yourself.”
"I need to ask you something serious, my child; please answer me as honestly as you would answer God. You see this young man, the heir of Lovel! You’ve known him for a long time; think about your feelings and tell me if you have any objections to marrying him. I’ve promised everyone here that I would give you to him, but only if you agree to it. I believe he deserves you; and whether you accept him or not, he will always be like a son to me. But I would never force my child to marry someone she doesn't love! Speak openly, and make this decision for both of us."
The fair Emma blushed, and was under some confusion; her virgin modesty prevented her speaking for some moments. Edmund trembled; he leaned upon William’s shoulder to support himself. Emma cast her eye upon him, she saw his emotion, and hastened to relieve him; and thus spoke in a soft voice which gathered strength as she proceeded:
The beautiful Emma blushed and felt a bit confused; her innocent modesty kept her from speaking for a few moments. Edmund was shaking; he leaned on William's shoulder for support. Emma looked at him, noticed his feelings, and quickly sought to comfort him. She began to speak in a gentle voice that grew stronger as she continued:
“My lord and father’s goodness has always prevented my wishes; I am the happiest of all children, in being able to obey his commands, without offering violence to my own inclinations. As I am called upon in this public manner, it is but justice to this gentleman’s merit to declare, that, were I at liberty to chuse a husband from all the world, he only should be my choice, who I can say, with joy, is my father’s also.”
“My lord and father's kindness has always held back my desires; I am the happiest child of all, as I can follow his orders without forcing myself against my own feelings. Since I am presented in this public way, it's only fair to acknowledge this gentleman’s worth by saying that, if I were free to choose any husband in the world, he would be the one I pick, who I can happily say is also my father's choice.”
Edmund bowed low, he advanced towards her; the Baron took his daughter’s hand, and presented it to him; he kneeled upon one knee, he took her hand, kissed it, and pressed it to his bosom. The Baron embraced and blessed them; he presented them to Sir Philip Harclay—“Receive and acknowledge your children!” said he.
Edmund bowed deeply and stepped closer to her. The Baron took his daughter’s hand and offered it to him. He knelt down, kissed her hand, and pressed it to his chest. The Baron embraced and blessed them, then introduced them to Sir Philip Harclay—“Welcome and acknowledge your children!” he said.
“I do receive them as the gift of Heaven!” said the noble knight; “they are as much mine as if I had begotten them: all that I have is theirs, and shall descend to their children for ever.” A fresh scene of congratulation ensued; and the hearts of all the auditors were too much engaged to be able soon to return to the ease and tranquillity of common life.
“I accept them as a gift from above!” said the noble knight; “they belong to me as much as if I had fathered them myself: everything I have is theirs, and it will be passed down to their children forever.” A new wave of celebration followed; the hearts of everyone present were so deeply moved that they couldn’t easily return to the calm and routine of everyday life.
After they had refreshed themselves, and recovered from the emotions they had sustained on this interesting occasion, Edmund thus addressed the Baron:
After they had rested and calmed down from the feelings they experienced during this intriguing event, Edmund spoke to the Baron:
“On the brink of happiness I must claim your attention to a melancholy subject. The bones of both my parents lie unburied in this house; permit me, my honoured lord, to perform my last duties to them, and the remainder of my life shall be devoted to you and yours.”
“Just as I’m about to be happy, I need to bring up a sad topic. The remains of both my parents are unburied in this house; please allow me, my esteemed lord, to fulfill my final responsibilities to them, and I will dedicate the rest of my life to you and your family.”
“Certainly,” said the Baron; “why have you not interred them?”
"Sure," said the Baron; "why haven't you buried them?"
“My lord, I waited for your arrival, that you might be certified of the reality, and that no doubts might remain.”
“My lord, I waited for you to arrive so you could be sure of the truth and that there would be no lingering doubts.”
“I have no doubts,” said the Baron; “Alas! both the crime and punishment of the offender leave no room for them!” He sighed. “Let us now put an end to this affair; and, if possible, forget it for ever.”
“I have no doubts,” said the Baron; “Unfortunately, both the crime and the punishment of the offender leave no room for doubt!” He sighed. “Let’s put an end to this situation now, and if we can, forget it forever.”
“If it will not be too painful to you, my lord, I would intreat you, with these gentlemen our friends, to follow me into the east apartment, the scene of my parents’ woes, and yet the dawning of my better hopes.”
“If it won’t be too painful for you, my lord, I would ask you, along with these gentlemen our friends, to follow me into the east room, the place of my parents’ suffering, and yet the beginning of my brighter hopes.”
They rose to attend him; he committed the Lady Emma to the care of her youngest brother, observing that the scene was too solemn for a lady to be present at it. They proceeded to the apartment; he showed the Baron the fatal closet, and the place where the bones were found, also the trunk that contained them; he recapitulated all that passed before their arrival; he shewed them the coffin where the bones of the unfortunate pair were deposited: he then desired the Baron to give orders for their interment.
They got up to help him; he entrusted Lady Emma to her youngest brother, noting that the situation was too serious for a lady to be present. They went to the room; he showed the Baron the deadly closet and the spot where the bones were discovered, as well as the trunk that held them. He went over everything that happened before they arrived; he showed them the coffin where the remains of the ill-fated couple were laid to rest. He then asked the Baron to arrange for their burial.
“No,” replied he, “it belongs to you to order, and every one here is ready to perform it.”
“No,” he said, “it's your responsibility to give the orders, and everyone here is ready to follow them.”
Edmund then desired father Oswald to give notice to the friars of the monastery of St. Austin, that with their permission the funeral should be solemnized there, and the bones interred in the church. He also gave orders that the closet should be floored, the apartment repaired and put in order. He then returned to the other side of the Castle.
Edmund then asked Father Oswald to inform the friars at the monastery of St. Austin that, with their approval, the funeral should be held there, and the remains buried in the church. He also instructed that the closet should be floored, and the room repaired and tidied up. He then went back to the other side of the Castle.
Preparations being made for the funeral, it was performed a few days after. Edmund attended in person as chief mourner, Sir Philip Harclay as the second; Joseph desired he might assist as servant to the deceased. They were followed by most people of the village. The story was now become public, and every one blessed Edmund for the piety and devotion with which he performed the last duties to his parents.—Edmund appeared in deep mourning; the week after, he assisted at a mass for the repose of the deceased.
Preparations for the funeral were made, and it took place a few days later. Edmund was there in person as the chief mourner, with Sir Philip Harclay as the second. Joseph asked to help as a servant for the deceased. Most of the village followed them. The story was now public, and everyone praised Edmund for the respect and devotion he showed while honoring his parents. Edmund was dressed in deep mourning; a week later, he attended a mass for the repose of the deceased.
Sir Philip Harclay ordered a monument to be erected to the memory of his friends, with the following inscription:
Sir Philip Harclay commissioned a monument to honor his friends, featuring this inscription:
“Praye for the soules of Arthur Lord Lovele and Marie his wife, who were cut off in the flowere of theire youthe, by the trecherye and crueltie of theire neare kinnesmanne. Edmunde theire onlie sonne, one and twentie yeares after theire deathe, by the direction of heavene, made the discoverye of the mannere of theire deathe, and at the same time proved his owne birthe. He collected theire bones together, and interred them in this place: A warning and proofe to late posteritie, of the justice of Providence, and the certaintie of Retribution.”
“Pray for the souls of Arthur Lord Lovele and his wife Marie, who were taken in the prime of their youth, due to the treachery and cruelty of their close relative. Edmund, their only son, twenty-one years after their death, guided by heaven, uncovered the truth about their deaths and, at the same time, confirmed his own birth. He gathered their bones and buried them here: a reminder and testament to future generations of the justice of Providence and the certainty of Retribution.”
The Sunday after the funeral Edmund threw off his mourning, and appeared in a dress suitable to his condition. He received the compliments of his friends with ease and cheerfulness, and began to enjoy his happiness. He asked an audience of his fair mistress, and was permitted to declare the passion he had so long stifled in his own bosom. She gave him a favourable hearing, and in a short time confessed that she had suffered equally in that suspense that was so grievous to him. They engaged themselves by mutual vows to each other, and only waited the Baron’s pleasure to complete their happiness; every cloud was vanished from their brows, and sweet tranquillity took possession of their bosoms. Their friends shared their happiness; William and Edmund renewed their vows of everlasting friendship, and promised to be as much together as William’s other duties would permit.
The Sunday after the funeral, Edmund stepped out of his mourning attire and wore clothes that suited his situation. He accepted his friends’ compliments with ease and happiness and started to embrace his joy. He requested a meeting with his beloved and was allowed to express the feelings he had kept hidden for so long. She listened to him attentively and soon admitted that she had experienced the same torment during their time apart. They pledged their commitment to one another and only awaited the Baron’s approval to finalize their happiness; all worries vanished from their minds, and a sweet calm filled their hearts. Their friends celebrated their joy; William and Edmund reaffirmed their commitment to everlasting friendship and promised to spend as much time together as William’s other responsibilities would allow.
The Baron once more summoned all his company together; he told Edmund all that had passed relating to his brother in-law, his exile, and the pilgrimage of Zadisky; he then related the circumstances of Sir Robert’s engagement to Lord Clifford’s daughter, his establishment in his uncle’s seat, and his own obligations to return time enough to be present at the marriage: “But before I go,” said he, “I will give my daughter to the heir of Lovel, and then I shall have discharged my duty to him, and my promise to Sir Philip Harclay.”
The Baron gathered everyone together again; he filled Edmund in on everything that had happened regarding his brother-in-law, his exile, and Zadisky's pilgrimage. He then shared the details of Sir Robert’s engagement to Lord Clifford’s daughter, his establishment at his uncle’s estate, and his obligation to return in time for the wedding. “But before I leave,” he said, “I will give my daughter to the heir of Lovel, and then I will have fulfilled my duty to him and my promise to Sir Philip Harclay.”
“You have nobly performed both,” said Sir Philip, “and whenever you depart I shall be your companion.”
“You’ve done both wonderfully,” said Sir Philip, “and whenever you leave, I’ll be by your side.”
“What,” said Edmund, “am I to be deprived of both my fathers at once? My honoured lord, you have given away two houses—where do you intend to reside?”
“What,” said Edmund, “am I really going to lose both my fathers at the same time? My esteemed lord, you’ve given away two houses—where do you plan to live?”
“No matter,” said the Baron; “I know I shall be welcome to both.”
“No matter,” said the Baron; “I know I’ll be welcome by both.”
“My dear Lord,” said Edmund, “stay here and be still the master; I shall be proud to be under your command, and to be your servant as well as your son!”
“My dear Lord,” said Edmund, “stay here and keep being the master; I’ll be proud to serve under you and to be your servant as well as your son!”
“No, Edmund,” said the Baron, “that would not now be proper; this is your castle, you are its lord and master, and it is incumbent on you to shew yourself worthy of the great things Providence has done for you.”
“No, Edmund,” said the Baron, “that wouldn’t be appropriate now; this is your castle, you are its lord and master, and it’s important for you to prove yourself worthy of the great things Providence has done for you.”
“How shall I, a young man, acquit myself of so many duties as will be upon me, without the advice and assistance of my two paternal friends? Oh, Sir Philip! will you too leave me? once you gave me hopes—”
“How can I, a young man, handle so many responsibilities without the advice and support of my two fatherly friends? Oh, Sir Philip! Are you really going to leave me too? You once gave me hope—”
He stopped greatly affected.
He stopped, deeply affected.
Sir Philip said, “Tell me truly, Edmund, do you really desire that I should live with you?”
Sir Philip said, “Tell me honestly, Edmund, do you genuinely want me to live with you?”
“As truly, sir, as I desire life and happiness!”
“As truly, sir, as I want to live and be happy!”
“Then, my dear child, I will live and die with you!”
“Then, my dear child, I will live and die by your side!”
They embraced with tears of affection, and Edmund was all joy and gratitude.
They hugged, tears of love in their eyes, and Edmund was filled with joy and gratitude.
“My good Lord,” said Sir Philip, “you have disposed of two houses, and have none ready to receive you; will you accept of mine? It is much at your service, and its being in the same county with your eldest son, will be an inducement to you to reside there.”
“My good Lord,” said Sir Philip, “you’ve sold two houses and have nowhere to stay; will you take mine? It’s fully available for you, and being in the same county as your eldest son will be a good reason for you to live there.”
The Baron caught Sir Philip’s hand.
The Baron grabbed Sir Philip's hand.
“Noble sir, I thank you, and I will embrace your kind offer; I will be your tenant for the present; my castle in Wales shall be put in repair, in the meantime; if I do not reside there, it will be an establishment for one of my younger sons.”
“Noble sir, thank you, and I accept your generous offer; I will be your tenant for now; my castle in Wales will be fixed up in the meantime; if I’m not living there, it will be a home for one of my younger sons.”
“But what will you do with your old soldiers and dependants?”
“But what will you do with your old soldiers and their families?”
“My lord, I will never cast them off. There is another house on my estate that has been shut up many years; I will have it repaired and furnished properly for the reception of my old men: I will endow it with a certain sum to be paid annually, and will appoint a steward to manage their revenue; I will continue it during the lives of the first inhabitants, and after that I shall leave it to my son here, to do as he pleases.”
“My lord, I will never abandon them. There’s another house on my estate that’s been closed for many years; I will get it repaired and furnished properly to welcome my old men. I will set aside a certain amount to be paid annually and will appoint a steward to manage their finances. I will maintain it for the lives of the first residents, and afterwards, I will leave it to my son here, so he can do as he likes.”
“Your son,” said Edmund, “will make it the business of his life to act worthy of such a father.”
“Your son,” Edmund said, “will dedicate his life to making you proud as his father.”
“Enough,” said Sir Philip, “I am satisfied that you will. I purpose to reside myself in that very apartment which my dear friend your father inhabited; I will tread in his footsteps, and think he sees me acting his part in his son’s family. I will be attended by my own servants; and, whenever you desire it, I will give you my company; your joys, your griefs shall be mine; I shall hold your children in my arms, and their prattle shall amuse my old age; and, as my last earthly wish, your hands shall close my eyes.”
“Enough,” said Sir Philip, “I’m sure you will. I plan to stay in the very room that my dear friend, your father, lived in; I will follow in his footsteps and imagine he sees me taking his place in his son’s family. I’ll have my own servants, and whenever you want, I’ll keep you company; your joys and your sorrows will be mine; I will hold your children in my arms, and their chatter will entertain me in my old age; and as my last wish on this earth, your hands will close my eyes.”
“Long, very long,” said Edmund, with eyes and hands lifted up, “may it be ere I perform so sad a duty!”
“Long, very long,” said Edmund, raising his eyes and hands, “may it be before I have to perform such a sad task!”
“Long and happily may you live together!” said the Baron; “I will hope to see you sometimes, and to claim a share in your blessings. But let us give no more tears to sorrow, the rest shall be those of joy and transport. The first step we take shall be to marry our Edmund; I will give orders for the celebration, and they shall be the last orders I shall give in this house.” They then separated, and went to prepare for the approaching solemnity.
“May you live together long and happily!” said the Baron; “I hope to see you sometimes and share in your happiness. But let's not waste any more tears on sadness; the rest should be tears of joy and excitement. The first thing we’ll do is marry our Edmund; I’ll arrange the celebration, and those will be the last orders I give in this house.” They then parted ways to prepare for the upcoming ceremony.
Sir Philip and the Baron had a private conference concerning Edmund’s assuming the name and title of Lovel. “I am resolved,” said Sir Philip, “to go to the king; to acquaint him briefly with Edmund’s history; I will request that he may be called up to parliament by a writ, for there is no need of a new patent, he being the true inheritor; in the mean time he shall assume the name, arms, and title, and I will answer any one that shall dispute his right to them.[”] Sir Philip then declared his resolution to set out with the Baron at his departure, and to settle all his other affairs before he returned to take up his residence at the Castle.
Sir Philip and the Baron had a private meeting about Edmund taking on the name and title of Lovel. “I’m determined,” said Sir Philip, “to go to the king; I’ll briefly explain Edmund’s background; I’ll ask that he be summoned to parliament by a writ, since there’s no need for a new patent, as he is the rightful heir; in the meantime, he will take on the name, arms, and title, and I’ll respond to anyone who challenges his right to them.” Sir Philip then stated his plan to leave with the Baron when he departed and to take care of all his other matters before returning to live at the Castle.
A few days after, the marriage was celebrated, to the entire satisfaction of all parties. The Baron ordered the doors to be thrown open, and the house free for all comers; with every other token of joy and festivity. Edmund appeared full of joy without levity, of mirth without extravagance; he received the congratulations of his friends, with ease, freedom, and vivacity. He sent for his foster father and mother, who began to think themselves neglected, as he had been so deeply engaged in affairs of more consequence that he had not been particularly attentive to them; he made them come into the great hall, and presented them to his lady.
A few days later, the wedding was held, satisfying everyone involved. The Baron ordered the doors to be opened wide and welcomed everyone into the house, providing all the signs of joy and celebration. Edmund seemed genuinely happy but not frivolous, cheerful without being over the top; he accepted his friends' congratulations with ease, openness, and energy. He called for his foster parents, who had begun to feel overlooked since he had been so focused on more important matters that he hadn't paid much attention to them. He had them come into the grand hall and introduced them to his wife.
“These,” said he, “are the good people to whom I am, under God, indebted for my present happiness; they were my first benefactors; I was obliged to them for food and sustenance in my childhood, and this good woman nourished my infancy at her own breast.” The lady received them graciously, and saluted Margery. Andrew kneeled down, and, with great humility, begged Edmund’s pardon for his treatment of him in his childhood. “I heartily forgive you,” said he, “and I will excuse you to yourself; it was natural for you to look upon me as an intruder that was eating your children’s bread; you saved my life, and afterwards you sustained it by your food and raiment: I ought to have maintained myself, and to have contributed to your maintenance. But besides this, your treatment of me was the first of my preferment; it recommended me to the notice of this noble family. Everything that happened to me since, has been a step to my present state of honour and happiness. Never man had so many benefactors as myself; but both they, and myself, have been only instruments in the hands of Providence, to bring about its own purposes; let us praise God for all! I shared your poverty, and you will share my riches; I will give you the cottage where you dwell, and the ground about it; I will also pay you the annual sum of ten pounds for the lives of you both; I will put out your children to manual trades, and assist you to provide for them in their own station; and you are to look upon this as paying a debt, and not bestowing a gift; I owe you more than I can ever pay; and, if there be any thing further in my power that will contribute to your happiness, you can ask nothing in reason that I will deny you.”
“These,” he said, “are the good people to whom I owe my current happiness, thanks to God; they were my first supporters. I relied on them for food and care during my childhood, and this kind woman nursed me as a baby.” The lady welcomed them warmly and greeted Margery. Andrew knelt down and humbly asked for Edmund’s forgiveness for how he treated him in his youth. “I completely forgive you,” Edmund replied, “and I will also excuse you to yourself; it’s natural for you to see me as an intruder taking food from your children. You saved my life and then supported it with your food and clothing: I should have taken care of myself and helped support you instead. Besides that, the way you treated me was the first step toward my rise; it got me noticed by this noble family. Everything that’s happened to me since has led me to this place of honor and happiness. No one has had more benefactors than I have, but both they and I have merely been instruments in the hands of Providence to fulfill its purpose; let’s give thanks to God for all of it! I shared in your struggles, and now you will share in my good fortune; I will give you the cottage you live in and the land around it. I will also pay you an annual sum of ten pounds for both your lives. I will help your children learn trades and assist you in providing for them in their own lives; consider this as paying a debt rather than a gift; I owe you more than I can ever repay, and if there’s anything else I can do to contribute to your happiness, you can ask for anything reasonable, and I won’t deny you.”
Andrew hid his face; “I cannot bear it!” said he; “oh what a brute was I, to abuse such a child as this! I shall never forgive myself!”
Andrew buried his face in his hands. "I can't handle this!" he exclaimed. "What a horrible person I was to mistreat such a child! I'll never be able to forgive myself!"
“You must indeed, my friend; for I forgive and thank you.”
“You really must, my friend; because I forgive you and appreciate it.”
Andrew retired back, but Margery came forward; she looked earnestly on Edmund, she then threw her arms about his neck, and wept aloud.
Andrew stepped back, but Margery moved closer; she gazed intently at Edmund, then wrapped her arms around his neck and cried out loud.
“My precious child! my lovely babe! thank God, I have lived to see this day! I will rejoice in your good fortune, and your bounty to us, but I must ask one more favour yet; that I may sometimes come hither and behold that gracious countenance, and thank God that I was honoured so far as to give thee food from my own breast, and to bring thee up to be a blessing to me, and to all that know thee!”
“My precious child! My beautiful baby! Thank God I’ve lived to see this day! I will celebrate your good fortune and the blessings you bring us, but I must ask one more favor: that I can come here sometimes to see your lovely face and thank God for the honor of nursing you and raising you to be a blessing to me and everyone who knows you!”
Edmund was affected, he returned her embrace; he bade her come to the Castle as often as she pleased, and she should always be received as his mother; the bride saluted her, and told her the oftener she came, the more welcome she should be.
Edmund was moved; he returned her hug and invited her to come to the Castle whenever she wanted, assuring her that she would always be welcomed as his mother. The bride greeted her and said that the more often she visited, the more welcome she would be.
Margery and her husband retired, full of blessings and prayers for their happiness; she gave vent to her joy, by relating to the servants and neighbours every circumstance of Edmund’s birth, infancy, and childhood. Many a tear was dropped by the auditors, and many a prayer wafted to Heaven for his happiness. Joseph took up the story where she left it: he told the rising dawn of youth and virtue, darting its ray through the clouds of obscurity, and how every stroke of envy and malignity brushed away some part of the darkness that veiled its lustre. He told the story of the haunted apartment, and all the consequences of it; how he and Oswald conveyed the youth away from the Castle, no more to return till he came as master of it. He closed the tale with praise to Heaven for the happy discovery, that gave such an heir to the house of Lovel; to his dependants such a Lord and Master; to mankind a friend and benefactor. There was truly a house of joy; not that false kind, in the midst of which there is heaviness, but that of rational creatures, grateful to the Supreme Benefactor, raising their minds by a due enjoyment of earthly blessings to a preparation for a more perfect state hereafter.
Margery and her husband retired, surrounded by blessings and prayers for their happiness; she expressed her joy by sharing with the servants and neighbors every detail of Edmund’s birth, childhood, and early years. Many tears were shed by the listeners, and many prayers were sent to Heaven for his happiness. Joseph picked up the story where she left off: he spoke of the bright promise of youth and virtue breaking through the clouds of obscurity, and how each act of envy and malice removed some of the darkness that hid its brilliance. He recounted the tale of the haunted room and all the events that followed; how he and Oswald helped the young man leave the Castle, not to return until he came back as its master. He concluded the story with gratitude to Heaven for the joyful revelation that provided such an heir to the Lovel family; such a lord and master to his dependents; and a friend and benefactor to mankind. It was truly a joyful household; not a fake joy filled with heaviness, but one of rational beings, thankful to the Supreme Benefactor, elevating their spirits through a proper appreciation of earthly blessings in preparation for a more perfect existence in the future.
A few days after the wedding, the Lord Fitz-Owen began to prepare for his journey to the north. He gave to Edmund the plate, linen, and furniture of the Castle, the farming stock and utensils; he would have added a sum of money, but Sir Philip stopped his hand.
A few days after the wedding, Lord Fitz-Owen started getting ready for his trip to the north. He gave Edmund the silverware, linens, and furniture from the Castle, along with the farming tools and animals; he would have included a sum of money, but Sir Philip stopped him.
“We do not forget,” said he, “that you have other children, we will not suffer you to injure them; give us your blessing and paternal affection, and we have nothing more to ask. I told you, my Lord, that you and I should one day be sincere friends.”
“We won’t forget,” he said, “that you have other children; we won’t let you hurt them. Give us your blessing and fatherly love, and we have nothing else to ask for. I told you, my Lord, that one day you and I would be genuine friends.”
“We must be so,” answered the Baron; “it is impossible to be long your enemy. We are brothers, and shall be to our lives’ end.”
“We have to be,” answered the Baron; “it's impossible to stay enemies for long. We are brothers, and we will be until the end of our lives.”
They regulated the young man’s household; the Baron gave leave to the servants to choose their master; the elder ones followed him (except Joseph, who desired to live with Edmund, as the chief happiness of his life); most of the younger ones chose the service of the youthful pair. There was a tender and affectionate parting on all sides. Edmund besought his beloved William not to leave him. The Baron said, he must insist on his being at his brother’s wedding, as a due attention to him, but after that he should return to the Castle for some time.
They managed the young man’s household; the Baron allowed the servants to pick their master; the older ones followed him (except Joseph, who wanted to stay with Edmund, as that was his greatest happiness); most of the younger ones chose to serve the young couple. There were heartfelt and loving goodbyes all around. Edmund urged his dear William not to leave him. The Baron said he must insist that William attend his brother’s wedding as a matter of respect, but after that, he should return to the Castle for a while.
The Baron and Sir Philip Harclay, with their train, set forward. Sir Philip went to London and obtained all he desired for his Edmund; from thence he went into Yorkshire, and settled his affairs there, removing his pensioners to his other house, and putting Lord Fitz-Owen in possession of his own. They had a generous contention about the terms; but Sir Philip insisted on the Baron’s accepting the use of everything there.
The Baron and Sir Philip Harclay, along with their group, moved ahead. Sir Philip went to London and got everything he wanted for his Edmund; from there, he traveled to Yorkshire and took care of his business there, relocating his pensioners to his other house and giving Lord Fitz-Owen control of his own. They had a friendly disagreement over the terms, but Sir Philip insisted that the Baron accept the use of everything there.
“You hold it in trust for a future grandchild,” said he, “whom I hope to live to endow with it.”
"You’re keeping it safe for a future grandchild," he said, "who I hope to live long enough to give it to."
During Sir Philip’s absence, the young Lord Lovel caused the haunted apartment to be repaired and furnished for the reception of his father by adoption. He placed his friend Joseph over all his men-servants, and ordered him to forbear his attendance; but the old man would always stand at the side-board, and feast his eyes with the countenance of his own master’s son, surrounded with honour and happiness. John Wyatt waited upon the person of his lord, and enjoyed his favour without abatement. Mr. William Fitz-Owen accompanied Sir Philip Harclay from the north country, when he returned to take up his residence at the Castle of Lovel.
During Sir Philip’s absence, the young Lord Lovel had the haunted room repaired and furnished to welcome his father by adoption. He put his friend Joseph in charge of all his servants and told him to stay away, but the old man always stood by the sideboard, enjoying the sight of his master’s son surrounded by honor and happiness. John Wyatt served his lord and enjoyed his favor without any decline. Mr. William Fitz-Owen traveled back with Sir Philip Harclay from the north when he returned to settle at the Castle of Lovel.
Edmund, in the arms of love and friendship, enjoyed with true relish the blessings that surrounded him, with an heart overflowing with benevolence to his fellow creatures, and raptures of gratitude to his Creator. His lady and himself were examples of conjugal affection and happiness. Within a year from his marriage she brought him a son and heir, whose birth renewed the joy and congratulations of all his friends. The Baron Fitz-Owen came to the baptism, and partook of his children’s blessings. The child was called Arthur, after the name of his grandfather.
Edmund, surrounded by love and friendship, truly appreciated the blessings in his life, with a heart full of kindness for those around him and deep gratitude for his Creator. He and his wife embodied marital love and happiness. Within a year of their marriage, she gave birth to a son and heir, which brought joy and congratulations from all their friends. Baron Fitz-Owen attended the baptism and shared in the blessings of his grandchildren. The child was named Arthur, after his grandfather.
The year following was born a second son, who was called Philip Harclay; upon him the noble knight of that name settled his estate in Yorkshire; and by the king’s permission, he took the name and arms of that family.
The following year, a second son was born, named Philip Harclay; the noble knight of that name gave him his estate in Yorkshire; and with the king’s permission, he adopted the name and coat of arms of that family.
The third son was called William; he inherited the fortune of his uncle of that name, who adopted him, and he made the Castle of Lovel his residence, and died a bachelor.
The third son was named William; he inherited the fortune of his uncle by the same name, who adopted him. He made the Castle of Lovel his home and died single.
The fourth son was called Edmund; the fifth Owen; and there was also a daughter, called Emma.
The fourth son was named Edmund; the fifth was Owen; and there was also a daughter named Emma.
When time had worn out the prejudices of Sir Robert Fitz-Owen, the good old Baron of that name proposed a marriage between his eldest son and heir, and the daughter of Edmund Lord Lovel, which was happily concluded. The nuptials were honoured with the presence of both families; and the old Baron was so elevated with this happy union of his descendants, that he cried out, “Now I am ready to die—I have lived long enough—this is the band of love that unites all my children to me, and to each other!” He did not long survive this happy event; he died full of years and honours, and his name was never mentioned but with the deepest marks of gratitude, love and veneration. Sweet is the remembrance of the virtuous, and happy are the descendants of such a father! they will think on him and emulate his virtues—they will remember him, and be ashamed to degenerate from their ancestor.
When time had faded the biases of Sir Robert Fitz-Owen, the aging Baron of that name suggested a marriage between his eldest son and heir and the daughter of Edmund Lord Lovel, which was successfully arranged. The wedding was celebrated with both families present, and the old Baron was so uplifted by this joyful union of his lineage that he exclaimed, “Now I am ready to die—I have lived long enough—this is the bond of love that connects all my children to me and to each other!” He didn’t live long after this joyful occasion; he passed away full of years and honors, and his name was always mentioned with the deepest respect, love, and admiration. The memory of the virtuous is sweet, and those who come from such a father are fortunate! They will think of him and strive to emulate his virtues—they will remember him and feel ashamed to deviate from their ancestor.
Many years after Sir Philip Harclay settled at the Castle, he received tidings from his friend Zadisky, by one of the two servants who attended him to the Holy Land. From him he learned that his friend had discovered, by private advices, that he had a son living in Palestine, which was the chief motive of his leaving England; that he had met with various adventures in pursuit of him; that at length he found him, converted him to the Christian religion, and then persuaded him to retire from the world into a monastery by the side of Mount Libanus, where he intended to end his days.
Many years after Sir Philip Harclay settled at the Castle, he received news from his friend Zadisky, through one of the two servants who had accompanied him to the Holy Land. From him, he learned that his friend had discovered, through private sources, that he had a son living in Palestine, which was the main reason for his departure from England; that he had faced various adventures in searching for him; that he had finally found him, converted him to Christianity, and then convinced him to leave the world behind and retire to a monastery beside Mount Libanus, where he planned to spend the rest of his days.
That Walter, commonly called Lord Lovel, had entered into the service of the Greek emperor, John Paleologus, not bearing to undergo a life of solitude and retirement; that he made up a story of his being compelled to leave his native country by his relations, for having accidentally killed one of them, and that he was treated with great cruelty and injustice; that he had accepted a post in the emperor’s army, and was soon after married to the daughter of one of the chief officers of it.
That Walter, usually known as Lord Lovel, had joined the service of the Greek emperor, John Paleologus, because he couldn't stand a life of loneliness and isolation; that he fabricated a story about being forced to leave his homeland by his family after accidentally killing one of them, and that he was treated with extreme cruelty and unfairness; that he took a position in the emperor’s army and soon after married the daughter of one of its top officers.
Zadisky foresaw, and lamented the downfall of that Empire, and withdrew from the storm he saw approaching. Finally, he bade the messenger tell Sir Philip Harclay and his adopted son, that he should not cease to pray for them, and desired their prayers in return.
Zadisky predicted and mourned the fall of that Empire, and stepped back from the storm he sensed coming. In the end, he asked the messenger to tell Sir Philip Harclay and his adopted son that he would continue to pray for them and hoped for their prayers in return.
Sir Philip desired Lord Lovel to entertain this messenger in his service. That good knight lived to extreme old age in honour and happiness, and died in the arms of his beloved Edmund, who also performed the last duties to his faithful Joseph.
Sir Philip asked Lord Lovel to keep this messenger in his service. That noble knight lived to a very old age filled with honor and happiness, and died in the arms of his beloved Edmund, who also fulfilled the last duties to his loyal Joseph.
Father Oswald lived many years in the family as chaplain; he retired from thence at length, and died in his own monastery.
Father Oswald lived many years with the family as their chaplain; eventually, he retired and died in his own monastery.
Edmund Lord Lovel lived to old age, in peace, honour and happiness; and died in the arms of his children.
Edmund Lord Lovel lived to an old age, in peace, honor, and happiness; and died surrounded by his children.
Sir Philip Harclay caused the papers relating to his son’s history to be collected together; the first part of it was written under his own eye in Yorkshire, the subsequent parts by Father Oswald at the Castle of Lovel. All these, when together, furnish a striking lesson to posterity, of the over-ruling hand of Providence, and the certainty of RETRIBUTION.
Sir Philip Harclay had the documents about his son’s history gathered together; the first part was written under his supervision in Yorkshire, and the later parts were written by Father Oswald at Lovel Castle. When combined, these provide a powerful lesson to future generations about the guiding hand of Providence and the inevitability of RETRIBUTION.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!